This is a modern-English version of The Sport of the Gods, originally written by Dunbar, Paul Laurence. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE SPORT OF THE GODS

by

PAUL LAURENCE DUNBAR


Author of "Lyrics of Lowly Life," "Poems of Cabin and Field," "Candle-Lightin' Time," "The Fanatics," etc.

Originally published in 1902


CONTENTS


I.

THE HAMILTONS

Fiction has said so much in regret of the old days when there were plantations and overseers and masters and slaves, that it was good to come upon such a household as Berry Hamilton's, if for no other reason than that it afforded a relief from the monotony of tiresome iteration.

Fiction has expressed a lot of regret about the old days when there were plantations, overseers, masters, and slaves, making it refreshing to come across a household like Berry Hamilton's, if for no other reason than that it offered a break from the dull repetition.

The little cottage in which he lived with his wife, Fannie, who was housekeeper to the Oakleys, and his son and daughter, Joe and Kit, sat back in the yard some hundred paces from the mansion of his employer. It was somewhat in the manner of the old cabin in the quarters, with which usage as well as tradition had made both master and servant familiar. But, unlike the cabin of the elder day, it was a neatly furnished, modern house, the home of a typical, good-living negro. For twenty years Berry Hamilton had been butler for Maurice Oakley. He was one of the many slaves who upon their accession to freedom had not left the South, but had wandered from place to place in their own beloved section, waiting, working, and struggling to rise with its rehabilitated fortunes.

The small cottage where he lived with his wife, Fannie, who worked as a housekeeper for the Oakleys, and his son and daughter, Joe and Kit, was situated about a hundred paces back in the yard from his employer's mansion. It resembled the old cabin in the quarters, which both master and servant were familiar with due to tradition and experience. However, unlike the cabins of the past, it was a tidy, modern home, typical of a well-to-do African American family. For twenty years, Berry Hamilton had served as the butler for Maurice Oakley. He was one of many former slaves who, after gaining their freedom, chose to stay in the South, moving from place to place within their beloved region, waiting, working, and striving to improve their circumstances as the area recovered.

The first faint signs of recovery were being seen when he came to Maurice Oakley as a servant. Through thick and thin he remained with him, and when the final upward tendency of his employer began his fortunes had increased in like manner. When, having married, Oakley bought the great house in which he now lived, he left the little servant's cottage in the yard, for, as he said laughingly, "There is no telling when Berry will be following my example and be taking a wife unto himself."

The first signs of recovery were starting to show when he came to work for Maurice Oakley as a servant. Through ups and downs, he stuck by his side, and as Oakley's fortunes began to rise, so did his. When Oakley got married and bought the big house he now lives in, he moved out of the small servant's cottage in the yard, jokingly saying, "Who knows when Berry will follow my lead and take a wife for himself?"

His joking prophecy came true very soon. Berry had long had a tenderness for Fannie, the housekeeper. As she retained her post under the new Mrs. Oakley, and as there was a cottage ready to his hand, it promised to be cheaper and more convenient all around to get married. Fannie was willing, and so the matter was settled.

His playful prediction became reality very quickly. Berry had always had feelings for Fannie, the housekeeper. Since she kept her job with the new Mrs. Oakley, and there was a cottage available for them, it seemed like it would be cheaper and more convenient to get married. Fannie was on board, so they decided to go for it.

Fannie had never regretted her choice, nor had Berry ever had cause to curse his utilitarian ideas. The stream of years had flowed pleasantly and peacefully with them. Their little sorrows had come, but their joys had been many.

Fannie had never regretted her choice, nor had Berry ever had a reason to curse his practical ideas. The years had passed pleasantly and peacefully for them. They faced some small sorrows, but their joys had been plentiful.

As time went on, the little cottage grew in comfort. It was replenished with things handed down from "the house" from time to time and with others bought from the pair's earnings.

As time passed, the little cottage became more comfortable. It was filled with items passed down from "the house" occasionally and others purchased with the couple's earnings.

Berry had time for his lodge, and Fannie time to spare for her own house and garden. Flowers bloomed in the little plot in front and behind it; vegetables and greens testified to the housewife's industry.

Berry had time for his cabin, and Fannie had time to take care of her own home and garden. Flowers were blooming in the small patch in front and behind it; vegetables and greens showed off the housewife's hard work.

Over the door of the little house a fine Virginia creeper bent and fell in graceful curves, and a cluster of insistent morning-glories clung in summer about its stalwart stock.

Over the door of the small house, a beautiful Virginia creeper hung down in elegant curves, and a group of persistent morning glories clung to its sturdy stem in the summer.

It was into this bower of peace and comfort that Joe and Kitty were born. They brought a new sunlight into the house and a new joy to the father's and mother's hearts. Their early lives were pleasant and carefully guarded. They got what schooling the town afforded, but both went to work early, Kitty helping her mother and Joe learning the trade of barber.

It was into this cozy and welcoming place that Joe and Kitty were born. They brought new light into the house and fresh joy to their parents' hearts. Their early lives were happy and well-protected. They received the education the town could offer, but both started working early, with Kitty helping her mom and Joe training to be a barber.

Kit was the delight of her mother's life. She was a pretty, cheery little thing, and could sing like a lark. Joe too was of a cheerful disposition, but from scraping the chins of aristocrats came to imbibe some of their ideas, and rather too early in life bid fair to be a dandy. But his father encouraged him, for, said he, "It 's de p'opah thing fu' a man what waits on quality to have quality mannahs an' to waih quality clothes."

Kit was the joy of her mother’s life. She was a beautiful, cheerful little girl who could sing like a bird. Joe also had a sunny personality, but after spending time with aristocrats, he started to adopt some of their ideas and, at a young age, seemed destined to become a dandy. However, his father supported him because he said, “It’s the proper thing for a man who serves quality to have quality manners and wear quality clothes.”

"'T ain't no use to be a-humo'in' dat boy too much, Be'y," Fannie had replied, although she did fully as much "humo'in'" as her husband; "hit sho' do mek' him biggety, an' a biggety po' niggah is a 'bomination befo' de face of de Lawd; but I know 't ain't no use a-talkin' to you, fu' you plum boun' up in dat Joe."

"'T ain't no use to be teasing that boy too much, Be'y," Fannie had replied, although she did just as much teasing as her husband; "it surely does make him spoiled, and a spoiled poor guy is an abomination before the face of the Lord; but I know it ain't no use talking to you, 'cause you're completely wrapped up in that Joe."

Her own eyes would follow the boy lovingly and proudly even as she chided. She could not say very much, either, for Berry always had the reply that she was spoiling Kit out of all reason. The girl did have the prettiest clothes of any of her race in the town, and when she was to sing for the benefit of the A. M. E. church or for the benefit of her father's society, the Tribe of Benjamin, there was nothing too good for her to wear. In this too they were aided and abetted by Mrs. Oakley, who also took a lively interest in the girl.

Her eyes would follow the boy with love and pride, even as she teased him. She couldn't say much, either, because Berry always responded that she was spoiling Kit beyond reason. The girl did have the nicest clothes of anyone in her group in town, and when she was set to sing for the A. M. E. church or for her father's society, the Tribe of Benjamin, there was nothing too fancy for her to wear. In this, they were also supported by Mrs. Oakley, who took a keen interest in the girl.

So the two doting parents had their chats and their jokes at each other's expense and went bravely on, doing their duties and spoiling their children much as white fathers and mothers are wont to do.

So the two loving parents joked and chatted with each other and went on bravely, fulfilling their responsibilities and pampering their kids just like typical white moms and dads tend to do.

What the less fortunate negroes of the community said of them and their offspring is really not worth while. Envy has a sharp tongue, and when has not the aristocrat been the target for the plebeian's sneers?

What the less fortunate Black people of the community said about them and their kids isn’t really important. Envy has a sharp tongue, and when hasn’t the aristocrat been the target of the common person's sneers?

Joe and Kit were respectively eighteen and sixteen at the time when the preparations for Maurice Oakley's farewell dinner to his brother Francis were agitating the whole Hamilton household. All of them had a hand in the work: Joe had shaved the two men; Kit had helped Mrs. Oakley's maid; the mother had fretted herself weak over the shortcomings of a cook that had been in the family nearly as long as herself, while Berry was stern and dignified in anticipation of the glorious figure he was to make in serving.

Joe and Kit were eighteen and sixteen when the preparations for Maurice Oakley's farewell dinner to his brother Francis had the whole Hamilton household buzzing. Everyone pitched in: Joe shaved the two men, Kit helped Mrs. Oakley's maid, their mother worried herself sick over the shortcomings of a cook who had been with the family almost as long as she had, and Berry was serious and dignified, ready to shine as he served.

When all was ready, peace again settled upon the Hamiltons. Mrs. Hamilton, in the whitest of white aprons, prepared to be on hand to annoy the cook still more; Kit was ready to station herself where she could view the finery; Joe had condescended to promise to be home in time to eat some of the good things, and Berry--Berry was gorgeous in his evening suit with the white waistcoat, as he directed the nimble waiters hither and thither.

When everything was ready, peace returned to the Hamiltons. Mrs. Hamilton, wearing the whitest apron, got ready to annoy the cook even more; Kit was positioned to admire the fancy decorations; Joe had graciously promised to be home in time to enjoy some of the delicious food, and Berry—Berry looked stunning in his evening suit with the white waistcoat as he directed the quick waiters back and forth.


II.

A FAREWELL DINNER

Maurice Oakley was not a man of sudden or violent enthusiasms. Conservatism was the quality that had been the foundation of his fortunes at a time when the disruption of the country had involved most of the men of his region in ruin.

Maurice Oakley wasn't someone who got excited or passionate quickly. Conservatism was the principle that had supported his success during a time when the turmoil in the country had led many men in his area to disaster.

Without giving any one ground to charge him with being lukewarm or renegade to his cause, he had yet so adroitly managed his affairs that when peace came he was able quickly to recover much of the ground lost during the war. With a rare genius for adapting himself to new conditions, he accepted the changed order of things with a passive resignation, but with a stern determination to make the most out of any good that might be in it.

Without giving anyone a reason to call him indifferent or disloyal to his cause, he skillfully handled his affairs so that when peace arrived, he could quickly reclaim much of what he had lost during the war. With a unique talent for adjusting to new circumstances, he accepted the new reality with a calm acceptance but with a strong determination to make the most of any benefits that might come from it.

It was a favourite remark of his that there must be some good in every system, and it was the duty of the citizen to find out that good and make it pay. He had done this. His house, his reputation, his satisfaction, were all evidences that he had succeeded.

It was one of his favorite sayings that there had to be something good in every system, and it was a citizen's responsibility to discover that good and make it worthwhile. He had done just that. His home, his reputation, and his happiness were all proof that he had succeeded.

A childless man, he bestowed upon his younger brother, Francis, the enthusiasm he would have given to a son. His wife shared with her husband this feeling for her brother-in-law, and with him played the role of parent, which had otherwise been denied her.

A childless man, he gave his younger brother, Francis, the energy and passion he would have directed toward a son. His wife felt the same way about her brother-in-law and together with him took on the role of a parent, which had otherwise been unavailable to her.

It was true that Francis Oakley was only a half-brother to Maurice, the son of a second and not too fortunate marriage, but there was no halving of the love which the elder man had given to him from childhood up.

It was true that Francis Oakley was only a half-brother to Maurice, the son of a second and not very successful marriage, but there was no decrease in the love that the older man had given him since childhood.

At the first intimation that Francis had artistic ability, his brother had placed him under the best masters in America, and later, when the promise of his youth had begun to blossom, he sent him to Paris, although the expenditure just at that time demanded a sacrifice which might have been the ruin of Maurice's own career. Francis's promise had never come to entire fulfilment. He was always trembling on the verge of a great success without quite plunging into it. Despite the joy which his presence gave his brother and sister-in-law, most of his time was spent abroad, where he could find just the atmosphere that suited his delicate, artistic nature. After a visit of two months he was about returning to Paris for a stay of five years. At last he was going to apply himself steadily and try to be less the dilettante.

At the first hint that Francis had artistic talent, his brother put him under the best teachers in America, and later, when his potential as a young artist started to shine, he sent him to Paris, even though the cost at that moment required a sacrifice that could have jeopardized Maurice's own career. Francis's talent never fully realized itself. He was always on the brink of a major success without ever fully diving in. Despite the happiness his presence brought to his brother and sister-in-law, he spent most of his time abroad, where he could find the kind of atmosphere that matched his sensitive, artistic nature. After a two-month visit, he was about to return to Paris for a five-year stay. Finally, he was going to commit himself and try to be less of a dabbler.

The company which Maurice Oakley brought together to say good-bye to his brother on this occasion was drawn from the best that this fine old Southern town afforded. There were colonels there at whose titles and the owners' rights to them no one could laugh; there were brilliant women there who had queened it in Richmond, Baltimore, Louisville, and New Orleans, and every Southern capital under the old regime, and there were younger ones there of wit and beauty who were just beginning to hold their court. For Francis was a great favourite both with men and women. He was a handsome man, tall, slender, and graceful. He had the face and brow of a poet, a pallid face framed in a mass of dark hair. There was a touch of weakness in his mouth, but this was shaded and half hidden by a full mustache that made much forgivable to beauty-loving eyes.

The group that Maurice Oakley gathered to say goodbye to his brother on this occasion was made up of the finest people this charming old Southern town had to offer. There were colonels present whose titles and the legitimacy of those titles were beyond question; there were accomplished women who had reigned in Richmond, Baltimore, Louisville, New Orleans, and every Southern capital during the old days, along with younger ones full of wit and beauty who were just starting to make their mark. Francis was a favorite among both men and women. He was a good-looking guy, tall, slim, and graceful. He had the look of a poet, with a pale face framed by a tuft of dark hair. There was a hint of vulnerability in his mouth, but this was softened and partially concealed by a thick mustache that made many things forgivable to those who appreciated beauty.

It was generally conceded that Mrs. Oakley was a hostess whose guests had no awkward half-hour before dinner. No praise could be higher than this, and to-night she had no need to exert herself to maintain this reputation. Her brother-in-law was the life of the assembly; he had wit and daring, and about him there was just that hint of charming danger that made him irresistible to women. The guests heard the dinner announced with surprise,--an unusual thing, except in this house.

It was widely agreed that Mrs. Oakley was a hostess whose guests never faced an uncomfortable wait before dinner. There’s no higher compliment than that, and tonight she didn’t need to put in any extra effort to keep up this reputation. Her brother-in-law was the center of attention; he was witty and bold, and there was just enough of a charming edge to him that made him irresistible to women. The guests expressed surprise when dinner was announced—something that didn’t often happen, except in this house.

Both Maurice Oakley and his wife looked fondly at the artist as he went in with Claire Lessing. He was talking animatedly to the girl, having changed the general trend of the conversation to a manner and tone directed more particularly to her. While she listened to him, her face glowed and her eyes shone with a light that every man could not bring into them.

Both Maurice Oakley and his wife looked affectionately at the artist as he entered with Claire Lessing. He was speaking excitedly to her, shifting the flow of the conversation to suit her. As she listened to him, her face lit up and her eyes sparkled in a way that not every man could make happen.

As Maurice and his wife followed him with their gaze, the same thought was in their minds, and it had not just come to them, Why could not Francis marry Claire Lessing and settle in America, instead of going back ever and again to that life in the Latin Quarter? They did not believe that it was a bad life or a dissipated one, but from the little that they had seen of it when they were in Paris, it was at least a bit too free and unconventional for their traditions. There were, too, temptations which must assail any man of Francis's looks and talents. They had perfect faith in the strength of his manhood, of course; but could they have had their way, it would have been their will to hedge him about so that no breath of evil invitation could have come nigh to him.

As Maurice and his wife watched him, the same thought crossed their minds, and it wasn't a new one: Why couldn't Francis marry Claire Lessing and settle down in America, instead of constantly returning to that life in the Latin Quarter? They didn’t think it was a bad or reckless life, but from what little they had seen of it while they were in Paris, it was at least a bit too free-spirited and unconventional for their tastes. There were also temptations that could easily ensnare any man with Francis's looks and talent. They had complete faith in his strength of character, of course; but if it were up to them, they would have preferred to surround him with protection so that no hint of temptation could come near him.

But this younger brother, this half ward of theirs, was an unruly member. He talked and laughed, rode and walked, with Claire Lessing with the same free abandon, the same show of uninterested good comradeship, that he had used towards her when they were boy and girl together. There was not a shade more of warmth or self-consciousness in his manner towards her than there had been fifteen years before. In fact, there was less, for there had been a time, when he was six and Claire three, that Francis, with a boldness that the lover of maturer years tries vainly to attain, had announced to Claire that he was going to marry her. But he had never renewed this declaration when it came time that it would carry weight with it.

But this younger brother, this half ward of theirs, was a rebellious presence. He chatted and laughed, rode and walked with Claire Lessing with the same carefree spirit, the same display of casual camaraderie that he had shown her when they were kids. There was not a hint more of warmth or self-awareness in his behavior towards her than there had been fifteen years earlier. In fact, there was even less, because there was a time, when he was six and Claire was three, that Francis, with a boldness that older lovers strive for but often fail to achieve, had told Claire that he was going to marry her. But he never brought it up again when it was appropriate for him to do so.

They made a fine picture as they sat together to-night. One seeing them could hardly help thinking on the instant that they were made for each other. Something in the woman's face, in her expression perhaps, supplied a palpable lack in the man. The strength of her mouth and chin helped the weakness of his. She was the sort of woman who, if ever he came to a great moral crisis in his life, would be able to save him if she were near. And yet he was going away from her, giving up the pearl that he had only to put out his hand to take.

They looked great together tonight as they sat side by side. Anyone seeing them would instantly think they were meant for each other. There was something in the woman’s face, maybe her expression, that filled a clear void in the man. The strength in her mouth and chin balanced out his weaknesses. She was the kind of woman who could save him during a major moral crisis in his life if she were close by. And yet, he was walking away from her, letting go of the precious opportunity he could easily reach for.

Some of these thoughts were in the minds of the brother and sister now.

Some of these thoughts were on the minds of the brother and sister now.

"Five years does seem a long while," Francis was saying, "but if a man accomplishes anything, after all, it seems only a short time to look back upon."

"Five years does seem like a long time," Francis was saying, "but if a man achieves anything, it seems like just a short time to reflect on."

"All time is short to look back upon. It is the looking forward to it that counts. It does n't, though, with a man, I suppose. He's doing something all the while."

"All time is brief to reflect on. It's the anticipation of what’s ahead that matters. But for a man, I guess, that’s not the case. He’s always doing something."

"Yes, a man is always doing something, even if only waiting; but waiting is such unheroic business."

"Yeah, a guy is always doing something, even if it’s just waiting; but waiting is such an unglamorous thing."

"That is the part that usually falls to a woman's lot. I have no doubt that some dark-eyed mademoiselle is waiting for you now."

"That’s usually the role that women end up with. I’m sure some dark-eyed girl is waiting for you right now."

Francis laughed and flushed hotly. Claire noted the flush and wondered at it. Had she indeed hit upon the real point? Was that the reason that he was so anxious to get back to Paris? The thought struck a chill through her gaiety. She did not want to be suspicious, but what was the cause of that tell-tale flush? He was not a man easily disconcerted; then why so to-night? But her companion talked on with such innocent composure that she believed herself mistaken as to the reason for his momentary confusion.

Francis laughed and turned red. Claire noticed the redness and wondered about it. Had she actually stumbled upon the real issue? Was that why he was so eager to return to Paris? The thought dampened her happiness. She didn't want to be suspicious, but what was behind that revealing blush? He wasn't a man who got flustered easily; so why tonight? But her companion continued to speak with such innocent calm that she started to think she was wrong about the reason for his brief awkwardness.

Someone cried gayly across the table to her: "Oh, Miss Claire, you will not dare to talk with such little awe to our friend when he comes back with his ribbons and his medals. Why, we shall all have to bow to you, Frank!"

Someone cheerfully called out across the table to her: "Oh, Miss Claire, you won't dare to speak with such little respect to our friend when he returns with his ribbons and medals. Honestly, we'll all have to bow to you, Frank!"

"You 're wronging me, Esterton," said Francis. "No foreign decoration could ever be to me as much as the flower of approval from the fair women of my own State."

"You’re mistaken, Esterton," Francis said. "No foreign award could ever mean as much to me as the approval of the lovely women from my own state."

"Hear!" cried the ladies.

"Listen!" shouted the ladies.

"Trust artists and poets to pay pretty compliments, and this wily friend of mine pays his at my expense."

"Trust artists and poets to give nice compliments, and this clever friend of mine does it at my expense."

"A good bit of generalship, that, Frank," an old military man broke in. "Esterton opened the breach and you at once galloped in. That 's the highest art of war."

"A good bit of strategy, that, Frank," an old military man interrupted. "Esterton made the opening, and you immediately charged in. That's the pinnacle of warfare."

Claire was looking at her companion. Had he meant the approval of the women, or was it one woman that he cared for? Had the speech had a hidden meaning for her? She could never tell. She could not understand this man who had been so much to her for so long, and yet did not seem to know it; who was full of romance and fire and passion, and yet looked at her beauty with the eyes of a mere comrade. She sighed as she rose with the rest of the women to leave the table.

Claire was looking at her companion. Did he mean the approval of the women, or was there one woman he cared about? Did the speech have a hidden meaning for her? She could never tell. She couldn’t understand this man who had meant so much to her for so long but didn’t seem to realize it; who was full of romance, fire, and passion, yet looked at her beauty as if she were just a friend. She sighed as she stood up with the other women to leave the table.

The men lingered over their cigars. The wine was old and the stories new. What more could they ask? There was a strong glow in Francis Oakley's face, and his laugh was frequent and ringing. Some discussion came up which sent him running up to his room for a bit of evidence. When he came down it was not to come directly to the dining-room. He paused in the hall and despatched a servant to bring his brother to him.

The men hung around, enjoying their cigars. The wine was aged, and the stories were fresh. What more could they want? Francis Oakley had a bright glow on his face, and he laughed often and loudly. A debate sparked that made him dash up to his room for some evidence. When he came back down, he didn’t head straight to the dining room. He stopped in the hall and sent a servant to fetch his brother.

Maurice found him standing weakly against the railing of the stairs. Something in his air impressed his brother strangely.

Maurice found him leaning weakly against the stair railing. There was something about his demeanor that strangely caught his brother's attention.

"What is it, Francis?" he questioned, hurrying to him.

"What’s wrong, Francis?" he asked, rushing over to him.

"I have just discovered a considerable loss," was the reply in a grieved voice.

"I just found out there's a significant loss," was the response in a saddened voice.

"If it is no worse than loss, I am glad; but what is it?"

"If it’s no worse than losing, I’m happy; but what is it?"

"Every cent of money that I had to secure my letter of credit is gone from my bureau."

"Every cent I had to secure my letter of credit is gone from my desk."

"What? When did it disappear?"

"What? When did it go?"

"I went to my bureau to-night for something and found the money gone; then I remembered that when I opened it two days ago I must have left the key in the lock, as I found it to-night."

"I went to my dresser tonight for something and found the money missing; then I remembered that when I opened it two days ago, I must have left the key in the lock, since I found it there tonight."

"It 's a bad business, but don't let 's talk of it now. Come, let 's go back to our guests. Don't look so cut up about it, Frank, old man. It is n't as bad as it might be, and you must n't show a gloomy face to-night."

"It's a tough situation, but let's not talk about it right now. Come on, let's head back to our guests. Don't look so upset about it, Frank, old friend. It isn't as bad as it could be, and you shouldn't have a gloomy face tonight."

The younger man pulled himself together, and re-entered the room with his brother. In a few minutes his gaiety had apparently returned.

The younger man composed himself and went back into the room with his brother. In a few minutes, he seemed to be cheerful again.

When they rejoined the ladies, even their quick eyes could detect in his demeanour no trace of the annoying thing that had occurred. His face did not change until, with a wealth of fervent congratulations, he had bade the last guest good-bye.

When they rejoined the women, even their sharp eyes could see no hint of the frustrating incident in his demeanor. His expression didn’t change until he warmly congratulated and said goodbye to the last guest.

Then he turned to his brother. "When Leslie is in bed, come into the library. I will wait for you there," he said, and walked sadly away.

Then he turned to his brother. "When Leslie is in bed, come to the library. I'll wait for you there," he said, and walked away sadly.

"Poor, foolish Frank," mused his brother, "as if the loss could matter to him."

"Poor, clueless Frank," his brother thought, "as if it would even affect him."


III.

THE THEFT

Frank was very pale when his brother finally came to him at the appointed place. He sat limply in his chair, his eyes fixed upon the floor.

Frank was very pale when his brother finally came to him at the designated spot. He sat weakly in his chair, his eyes staring at the floor.

"Come, brace up now, Frank, and tell me about it."

"Come on, Frank, gather yourself and tell me what happened."

At the sound of his brother's voice he started and looked up as though he had been dreaming.

At the sound of his brother's voice, he jumped and looked up as if he had been dreaming.

"I don't know what you 'll think of me, Maurice," he said; "I have never before been guilty of such criminal carelessness."

"I don't know what you'll think of me, Maurice," he said; "I've never been so criminally careless before."

"Don't stop to accuse yourself. Our only hope in this matter lies in prompt action. Where was the money?"

"Don't waste time blaming yourself. Our only chance in this situation is to act quickly. Where's the money?"

"In the oak cabinet and lying in the bureau drawer. Such a thing as a theft seemed so foreign to this place that I was never very particular about the box. But I did not know until I went to it to-night that the last time I had opened it I had forgotten to take the key out. It all flashed over me in a second when I saw it shining there. Even then I did n't suspect anything. You don't know how I felt to open that cabinet and find all my money gone. It 's awful."

"In the oak cabinet and lying in the bureau drawer. The idea of a theft felt so out of place here that I never paid much attention to the box. But I didn’t realize until tonight that the last time I opened it, I had forgotten to take the key out. It all hit me in an instant when I saw it shining there. Even then, I didn’t suspect anything. You can’t imagine how I felt when I opened that cabinet and found all my money gone. It’s terrible."

"Don't worry. How much was there in all?"

"Don't worry. How much was there in total?"

"Nine hundred and eighty-six dollars, most of which, I am ashamed to say, I had accepted from you."

"Nine hundred eighty-six dollars, most of which, I'm embarrassed to admit, I had taken from you."

"You have no right to talk that way, Frank; you know I do not begrudge a cent you want. I have never felt that my father did quite right in leaving me the bulk of the fortune; but we won't discuss that now. What I want you to understand, though, is that the money is yours as well as mine, and you are always welcome to it."

“You have no right to talk like that, Frank; you know I don’t mind a single cent you want. I’ve never thought my dad did the right thing by leaving me most of the fortune, but we won’t go into that now. What I want you to get is that the money is yours just as much as it’s mine, and you’re always welcome to it.”

The artist shook his head. "No, Maurice," he said, "I can accept no more from you. I have already used up all my own money and too much of yours in this hopeless fight. I don't suppose I was ever cut out for an artist, or I 'd have done something really notable in this time, and would not be a burden upon those who care for me. No, I 'll give up going to Paris and find some work to do."

The artist shook his head. "No, Maurice," he said, "I can’t accept any more from you. I’ve already spent all my own money and too much of yours on this hopeless struggle. I doubt I was ever meant to be an artist; if I were, I would have accomplished something truly significant by now and wouldn’t be a burden on those who care for me. No, I’m going to give up on going to Paris and find some work instead."

"Frank, Frank, be silent. This is nonsense, Give up your art? You shall not do it. You shall go to Paris as usual. Leslie and I have perfect faith in you. You shall not give up on account of this misfortune. What are the few paltry dollars to me or to you?"

"Frank, Frank, be quiet. This is ridiculous. Give up your art? You can’t do that. You’re going to Paris as usual. Leslie and I completely believe in you. You won’t give up because of this setback. What do a few measly dollars mean to me or to you?"

"Nothing, nothing, I know. It is n't the money, it 's the principle of the thing."

"Nothing, nothing, I get it. It’s not about the money; it’s about the principle of the matter."

"Principle be hanged! You go back to Paris to-morrow, just as you had planned. I do not ask it, I command it."

"Forget principles! You’re going back to Paris tomorrow, just like you planned. I'm not asking, I'm ordering."

The younger man looked up quickly.

The younger man glanced up sharply.

"Pardon me, Frank, for using those words and at such a time. You know how near my heart your success lies, and to hear you talk of giving it all up makes me forget myself. Forgive me, but you 'll go back, won't you?"

"Pardon me, Frank, for saying that and at such a moment. You know how much your success means to me, and hearing you mention giving it all up makes me lose my composure. I'm sorry, but you'll go back, right?"

"You are too good, Maurice," said Frank impulsively, "and I will go back, and I 'll try to redeem myself."

"You’re too good, Maurice," Frank said impulsively, "and I’ll go back, and I’ll try to make things right."

"There is no redeeming of yourself to do, my dear boy; all you have to do is to mature yourself. We 'll have a detective down and see what we can do in this matter."

"There’s no need for you to redeem yourself, my dear boy; all you need to do is grow up. We’ll bring in a detective and see what we can do about this."

Frank gave a scarcely perceptible start. "I do so hate such things," he said; "and, anyway, what 's the use? They 'll never find out where the stuff went to."

Frank flinched slightly. "I really hate stuff like this," he said; "and anyway, what's the point? They'll never figure out where the stuff went."

"Oh, you need not be troubled in this matter. I know that such things must jar on your delicate nature. But I am a plain hard-headed business man, and I can attend to it without distaste."

"Oh, you don’t need to worry about this. I know that things like this can be hard for you. But I’m just a straightforward, practical businessman, and I can handle it without any problem."

"But I hate to shove everything unpleasant off on you, It 's what I 've been doing all my life."

"But I really don't want to dump all my unpleasant stuff on you. It's what I've been doing my whole life."

"Never mind that. Now tell me, who was the last person you remember in your room?"

"Forget that. Now tell me, who was the last person you remember being in your room?"

"Oh, Esterton was up there awhile before dinner. But he was not alone two minutes."

"Oh, Esterton was up there for a bit before dinner. But he wasn’t alone for more than two minutes."

"Why, he would be out of the question anyway. Who else?"

"Well, he wouldn’t even be a possibility. Who else?"

"Hamilton was up yesterday."

"Hamilton was trending yesterday."

"Alone?"

"By yourself?"

"Yes, for a while. His boy, Joe, shaved me, and Jack was up for a while brushing my clothes."

"Yeah, for a bit. His kid, Joe, shaved me, and Jack was around for a bit fixing up my clothes."

"Then it lies between Jack and Joe?"

"Then it’s between Jack and Joe?"

Frank hesitated.

Frank paused.

"Neither one was left alone, though."

"Neither of them was left alone, though."

"Then only Hamilton and Esterton have been alone for any time in your room since you left the key in your cabinet?"

"Then only Hamilton and Esterton have been by themselves in your room for a while since you left the key in your cabinet?"

"Those are the only ones of whom I know anything. What others went in during the day, of course, I know nothing about. It could n't have been either Esterton or Hamilton."

"Those are the only ones I know anything about. I have no idea who else came in during the day. It couldn't have been Esterton or Hamilton."

"Not Esterton, no."

"Not Esterton, no."

"And Hamilton is beyond suspicion."

"And Hamilton is above reproach."

"No servant is beyond suspicion."

"No employee is above suspicion."

"I would trust Hamilton anywhere," said Frank stoutly, "and with anything."

"I would trust Hamilton anywhere," Frank said firmly, "and with anything."

"That 's noble of you, Frank, and I would have done the same, but we must remember that we are not in the old days now. The negroes are becoming less faithful and less contented, and more 's the pity, and a deal more ambitious, although I have never had any unfaithfulness on the part of Hamilton to complain of before."

"That's really noble of you, Frank, and I would have done the same, but we have to remember that we’re not living in the past anymore. The Black people are becoming less loyal and less satisfied, and what's worse, they’re getting a lot more ambitious, even though I’ve never had any disloyalty from Hamilton to complain about before."

"Then do not condemn him now."

"Then don’t judge him yet."

"I shall not condemn any one until I have proof positive of his guilt or such clear circumstantial evidence that my reason is satisfied."

"I won’t judge anyone until I have solid proof of their guilt or clear circumstantial evidence that convinces my reasoning."

"I do not believe that you will ever have that against old Hamilton."

"I don't think you'll ever hold that against old Hamilton."

"This spirit of trust does you credit, Frank, and I very much hope that you may be right. But as soon as a negro like Hamilton learns the value of money and begins to earn it, at the same time he begins to covet some easy and rapid way of securing it. The old negro knew nothing of the value of money. When he stole, he stole hams and bacon and chickens. These were his immediate necessities and the things he valued. The present laughs at this tendency without knowing the cause. The present negro resents the laugh, and he has learned to value other things than those which satisfy his belly."

"This spirit of trust reflects well on you, Frank, and I really hope you’re right. But as soon as someone like Hamilton understands the value of money and starts making it, he also starts to crave quicker and easier ways to get it. The older generation didn’t know the worth of money. When they stole, they took hams, bacon, and chickens because those were their immediate needs and what they valued. Today’s society makes fun of this behavior without understanding the reasons behind it. The current generation resents the mockery, and they’ve learned to value things beyond just satisfying their hunger."

Frank looked bored.

Frank seemed uninterested.

"But pardon me for boring you. I know you want to go to bed. Go and leave everything to me."

"But sorry for boring you. I know you want to go to bed. Go ahead and leave everything to me."

The young man reluctantly withdrew, and Maurice went to the telephone and rung up the police station.

The young man hesitantly stepped back, and Maurice went to the phone and called the police station.

As Maurice had said, he was a plain, hard-headed business man, and it took very few words for him to put the Chief of Police in possession of the principal facts of the case. A detective was detailed to take charge of the case, and was started immediately, so that he might be upon the ground as soon after the commission of the crime as possible.

As Maurice had said, he was a straightforward, practical businessman, and it took very little for him to inform the Chief of Police about the main details of the case. A detective was assigned to take over the investigation and was sent out right away, so he could be on the scene as soon after the crime happened as possible.

When he came he insisted that if he was to do anything he must question the robbed man and search his room at once. Oakley protested, but the detective was adamant. Even now the presence in the room of a man uninitiated into the mysteries of criminal methods might be destroying the last vestige of a really important clue. The master of the house had no alternative save to yield. Together they went to the artist's room. A light shone out through the crack under the door.

When he arrived, he insisted that if he was going to do anything, he needed to question the victim and search his room immediately. Oakley objected, but the detective was firm. Even now, having someone in the room who didn’t understand the ins and outs of criminal investigation could be ruining the last chance to find a crucial clue. The master of the house had no choice but to give in. They headed to the artist's room together. A light was shining through the crack under the door.

"I am sorry to disturb you again, Frank, but may we come in?"

"I’m sorry to bother you again, Frank, but can we come in?"

"Who is with you?"

"Who's with you?"

"The detective."

"The investigator."

"I did not know he was to come to-night."

"I didn't know he was coming tonight."

"The chief thought it better."

"The boss thought it better."

"All right in a moment."

"All good in a sec."

There was a sound of moving around, and in a short time the young fellow, partly undressed, opened the door.

There was a sound of movement, and soon the young guy, partly dressed, opened the door.

To the detective's questions he answered in substance what he had told before. He also brought out the cabinet. It was a strong oak box, uncarven, but bound at the edges with brass. The key was still in the lock, where Frank had left it on discovering his loss. They raised the lid. The cabinet contained two compartments, one for letters and a smaller one for jewels and trinkets.

To the detective's questions, he basically repeated what he had said before. He also pulled out the cabinet. It was a sturdy oak box, unadorned, but reinforced at the edges with brass. The key was still in the lock, just as Frank had left it when he realized it was missing. They opened the lid. The cabinet had two sections, one for letters and a smaller one for jewelry and trinkets.

"When you opened this cabinet, your money was gone?"

"When you opened this cabinet, your money was missing?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Were any of your papers touched?"

"Were any of your papers messed with?"

"No."

"No."

"How about your jewels?"

"What about your jewelry?"

"I have but few and they were elsewhere."

"I only have a few, and they were somewhere else."

The detective examined the room carefully, its approaches, and the hall-ways without. He paused knowingly at a window that overlooked the flat top of a porch.

The detective looked around the room closely, including the entrances and the hallways outside. He stopped thoughtfully at a window that looked out over the flat roof of a porch.

"Do you ever leave this window open?"

"Do you ever keep this window open?"

"It is almost always so."

"It's usually like that."

"Is this porch on the front of the house?"

"Is this the porch at the front of the house?"

"No, on the side."

"No, on the side."

"What else is out that way?"

"What else is out there?"

Frank and Maurice looked at each other. The younger man hesitated and put his hand to his head. Maurice answered grimly, "My butler's cottage is on that side and a little way back."

Frank and Maurice looked at each other. The younger man hesitated and touched his head. Maurice replied somberly, "My butler's cottage is over there, a little further back."

"Uh huh! and your butler is, I believe, the Hamilton whom the young gentleman mentioned some time ago."

"Uh huh! And your butler is, I think, the Hamilton that the young man brought up a little while ago."

"Yes."

Yes.

Frank's face was really very white now. The detective nodded again.

Frank's face was really pale now. The detective nodded again.

"I think I have a clue," he said simply. "I will be here again to-morrow morning."

"I think I have an idea," he said straightforwardly. "I'll be back here tomorrow morning."

"But I shall be gone," said Frank.

"But I’ll be gone," said Frank.

"You will hardly be needed, anyway."

"You probably won't be needed, anyway."

The artist gave a sigh of relief. He hated to be involved in unpleasant things. He went as far as the outer door with his brother and the detective. As he bade the officer good-night and hurried up the hall, Frank put his hand to his head again with a convulsive gesture, as if struck by a sudden pain.

The artist let out a sigh of relief. He really disliked getting mixed up in uncomfortable situations. He walked with his brother and the detective to the outer door. As he said goodnight to the officer and rushed down the hall, Frank touched his head again in a jerky motion, as if hit by a sudden pain.

"Come, come, Frank, you must take a drink now and go to bed," said Oakley.

"Come on, Frank, you need to have a drink now and then head to bed," said Oakley.

"I am completely unnerved."

"I'm totally on edge."

"I know it, and I am no less shocked than you. But we 've got to face it like men."

"I know it, and I'm no less shocked than you. But we have to face it like men."

They passed into the dining-room, where Maurice poured out some brandy for his brother and himself. "Who would have thought it?" he asked, as he tossed his own down.

They entered the dining room, where Maurice poured some brandy for himself and his brother. "Who would have imagined it?" he asked, as he downed his drink.

"Not I. I had hoped against hope up until the last that it would turn out to be a mistake."

"Not me. I held onto hope until the very end that it would turn out to be a mistake."

"Nothing angers me so much as being deceived by the man I have helped and trusted. I should feel the sting of all this much less if the thief had come from the outside, broken in, and robbed me, but this, after all these years, is too low."

"Nothing frustrates me more than being deceived by someone I’ve helped and trusted. I would feel the pain of this much less if a stranger had broken in and stolen from me, but this, after all these years, feels too low."

"Don't be hard on a man, Maurice; one never knows what prompts him to a deed. And this evidence is all circumstantial."

"Don't be too hard on him, Maurice; you never know what drives a person to act. And this evidence is all circumstantial."

"It is plain enough for me. You are entirely too kind-hearted, Frank. But I see that this thing has worn you out. You must not stand here talking. Go to bed, for you must be fresh for to-morrow morning's journey to New York."

"It’s clear to me. You’re being way too kind, Frank. But I can see this is exhausting you. You shouldn’t just stand here talking. Go to bed; you need to be rested for tomorrow morning’s trip to New York."

Frank Oakley turned away towards his room. His face was haggard, and he staggered as he walked. His brother looked after him with a pitying and affectionate gaze.

Frank Oakley turned away toward his room. His face was gaunt, and he stumbled as he walked. His brother watched him with a look of pity and affection.

"Poor fellow," he said, "he is so delicately constructed that he cannot stand such shocks as these;" and then he added: "To think of that black hound's treachery! I 'll give him all that the law sets down for him."

"Poor guy," he said, "he's so fragile that he can't handle shocks like these;" and then he added, "Can you believe that black dog's betrayal? I'll make sure he gets everything the law says he deserves."

He found Mrs. Oakley asleep when he reached the room, but he awakened her to tell her the story. She was horror-struck. It was hard to have to believe this awful thing of an old servant, but she agreed with him that Hamilton must be made an example of when the time came. Before that, however, he must not know that he was suspected.

He found Mrs. Oakley asleep when he got to the room, but he woke her up to share the story. She was shocked. It was hard to accept this terrible thing about an old servant, but she agreed with him that Hamilton needed to be made an example of when the time came. Before that, though, he shouldn’t know that he was being suspected.

They fell asleep, he with thoughts of anger and revenge, and she grieved and disappointed.

They fell asleep, he filled with anger and thoughts of revenge, and she feeling grief and disappointment.


IV.

FROM A CLEAR SKY

The inmates of the Oakley house had not been long in their beds before Hamilton was out of his and rousing his own little household.

The residents of the Oakley house hadn't been in their beds for long before Hamilton got out of his and started waking up his own little household.

"You, Joe," he called to his son, "git up f'om daih an' come right hyeah. You got to he'p me befo' you go to any shop dis mo'nin'. You, Kitty, stir yo' stumps, miss. I know yo' ma 's a-dressin' now. Ef she ain't, I bet I 'll be aftah huh in a minute, too. You all layin' 'roun', snoozin' w'en you all des' pint'ly know dis is de mo'nin' Mistah Frank go 'way f'om hyeah."

"You, Joe," he called to his son, "get up from there and come over here. You need to help me before you go to any store this morning. You, Kitty, get moving, miss. I know your mom is getting ready now. If she isn’t, I’ll be going after her in a minute, too. You all are just lying around, snoozing when you all know this is the morning Mr. Frank is leaving here."

It was a cool Autumn morning, fresh and dew-washed. The sun was just rising, and a cool clear breeze was blowing across the land. The blue smoke from the "house," where the fire was already going, whirled fantastically over the roofs like a belated ghost. It was just the morning to doze in comfort, and so thought all of Berry's household except himself. Loud was the complaining as they threw themselves out of bed. They maintained that it was an altogether unearthly hour to get up. Even Mrs. Hamilton added her protest, until she suddenly remembered what morning it was, when she hurried into her clothes and set about getting the family's breakfast.

It was a cool autumn morning, fresh and covered in dew. The sun was just rising, and a cool, clear breeze was blowing across the landscape. The blue smoke from the "house," where the fire was already lit, curled beautifully over the roofs like a delayed ghost. It was the perfect morning to sleep in comfortably, and that’s what everyone in Berry's household thought—except for him. There was plenty of complaining as they rolled out of bed. They insisted it was an entirely unnatural hour to wake up. Even Mrs. Hamilton joined in, until she suddenly remembered what day it was, at which point she hurried into her clothes and started preparing the family's breakfast.

The good-humour of all of them returned when they were seated about their table with some of the good things of the night before set out, and the talk ran cheerily around.

The good mood of everyone came back when they sat around the table with some of the delicious things from the night before, and the conversation flowed happily.

"I do declaih," said Hamilton, "you all 's as bad as dem white people was las' night. De way dey waded into dat food was a caution." He chuckled with delight at the recollection.

"I do declare," said Hamilton, "you all are just as bad as those white people were last night. The way they dove into that food was something to see." He chuckled with delight at the memory.

"I reckon dat 's what dey come fu'. I was n't payin' so much 'tention to what dey eat as to de way dem women was dressed. Why, Mis' Jedge Hill was des' mo'n go'geous."

"I guess that's what they came for. I wasn't paying much attention to what they were eating but to the way those women were dressed. My goodness, Mrs. Judge Hill was just gorgeous."

"Oh, yes, ma, an' Miss Lessing was n't no ways behin' her," put in Kitty.

"Oh, yes, Mom, and Miss Lessing wasn't behind her at all," Kitty added.

Joe did not condescend to join in the conversation, but contented himself with devouring the good things and aping the manners of the young men whom he knew had been among last night's guests.

Joe didn’t feel like joining the conversation but was satisfied to enjoy the food and mimic the behavior of the young men he knew had been among last night’s guests.

"Well, I got to be goin'," said Berry, rising. "There 'll be early breakfas' at de 'house' dis mo'nin', so 's Mistah Frank kin ketch de fus' train."

"Well, I have to get going," said Berry, standing up. "There will be an early breakfast at the 'house' this morning, so Mr. Frank can catch the first train."

He went out cheerily to his work. No shadow of impending disaster depressed his spirits. No cloud obscured his sky. He was a simple, easy man, and he saw nothing in the manner of the people whom he served that morning at breakfast save a natural grief at parting from each other. He did not even take the trouble to inquire who the strange white man was who hung about the place.

He cheerfully left for work. No hint of coming trouble dampened his mood. No cloud darkened his sky. He was a straightforward, easygoing guy, and he noticed nothing in the way the people he served that morning at breakfast acted except a normal sadness about saying goodbye. He didn't even bother to ask who the unfamiliar white man was who was loitering around.

When it came time for the young man to leave, with the privilege of an old servitor Berry went up to him to bid him good-bye. He held out his hand to him, and with a glance at his brother, Frank took it and shook it cordially. "Good-bye, Berry," he said. Maurice could hardly restrain his anger at the sight, but his wife was moved to tears at her brother-in-law's generosity.

When it was time for the young man to leave, Berry, the old servant, approached him to say goodbye. He extended his hand, and with a look at his brother, Frank shook it warmly. "Goodbye, Berry," he said. Maurice struggled to control his anger at the scene, but his wife was brought to tears by her brother-in-law's kindness.

The last sight they saw as the carriage rolled away towards the station was Berry standing upon the steps waving a hearty farewell and god-speed.

The last thing they saw as the carriage pulled away towards the station was Berry standing on the steps, waving a warm goodbye and wishing them well.

"How could you do it, Frank?" gasped his brother, as soon as they had driven well out of hearing.

"How could you do it, Frank?" his brother gasped, once they had driven far enough away that they couldn't be heard.

"Hush, Maurice," said Mrs. Oakley gently; "I think it was very noble of him."

"Hush, Maurice," Mrs. Oakley said softly; "I think what he did was really admirable."

"Oh, I felt sorry for the poor fellow," was Frank's reply. "Promise me you won't be too hard on him, Maurice. Give him a little scare and let him go. He 's possibly buried the money, anyhow."

"Oh, I felt bad for the guy," Frank responded. "Promise me you won’t be too tough on him, Maurice. Give him a little scare and let him go. He’s probably buried the money, anyway."

"I shall deal with him as he deserves."

"I will handle him the way he deserves."

The young man sighed and was silent the rest of the way.

The young man sighed and remained quiet for the rest of the journey.

"Whether I fail or succeed, you will always think well of me, Maurice?" he said in parting; "and if I don't come up to your expectations, well--forgive me--that 's all."

"Whether I fail or succeed, you will always think highly of me, Maurice?" he said as he was leaving. "And if I don't meet your expectations, well—please forgive me—that’s it."

His brother wrung his hand. "You will always come up to my expectations, Frank," he said. "Won't he, Leslie?"

His brother shook his hand. "You'll always meet my expectations, Frank," he said. "Right, Leslie?"

"He will always be our Frank, our good, generous-hearted, noble boy. God bless him!"

"He will always be our Frank, our kind, generous-hearted, noble guy. God bless him!"

The young fellow bade them a hearty good-bye, and they, knowing what his feelings must be, spared him the prolonging of the strain. They waited in the carriage, and he waved to them as the train rolled out of the station.

The young guy said a warm goodbye, and they, knowing how he felt, didn’t want to drag out the tension. They waited in the carriage, and he waved to them as the train pulled away from the station.

"He seems to be sad at going," said Mrs. Oakley.

"He seems sad about leaving," said Mrs. Oakley.

"Poor fellow, the affair of last night has broken him up considerably, but I 'll make Berry pay for every pang of anxiety that my brother has suffered."

"Poor guy, last night's incident has really shaken him up, but I'll make Berry pay for every moment of anxiety my brother has gone through."

"Don't be revengeful, Maurice; you know what brother Frank asked of you."

"Don't seek revenge, Maurice; you know what brother Frank asked you to do."

"He is gone and will never know what happens, so I may be as revengeful as I wish."

"He's gone and will never know what happens, so I can be as vengeful as I want."

The detective was waiting on the lawn when Maurice Oakley returned. They went immediately to the library, Oakley walking with the firm, hard tread of a man who is both exasperated and determined, and the officer gliding along with the cat-like step which is one of the attributes of his profession.

The detective was waiting on the lawn when Maurice Oakley came back. They headed straight to the library, Oakley walking with the strong, steady stride of a man who is both frustrated and resolved, while the officer moved smoothly with the agile step typical of his job.

"Well?" was the impatient man's question as soon as the door closed upon them.

"Well?" the impatient man asked as soon as the door closed behind them.

"I have some more information that may or may not be of importance."

"I have some additional information that might or might not be important."

"Out with it; maybe I can tell."

"Just say it; maybe I'll understand."

"First, let me ask if you had any reason to believe that your butler had any resources of his own, say to the amount of three or four hundred dollars?"

"First, let me ask if you had any reason to think that your butler had any funds of his own, like three or four hundred dollars?"

"Certainly not. I pay him thirty dollars a month, and his wife fifteen dollars, and with keeping up his lodges and the way he dresses that girl, he can't save very much."

"Definitely not. I pay him thirty bucks a month, and his wife fifteen bucks, and with maintaining his lodges and the way he clothes that girl, he can't save much at all."

"You know that he has money in the bank?"

"You know he has money in the bank?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Well, he has. Over eight hundred dollars."

"Well, he has. Over eight hundred dollars."

"What? Berry? It must be the pickings of years."

"What? Berry? It has to be the harvest from years."

"And yesterday it was increased by five hundred more."

"And yesterday it was raised by another five hundred."

"The scoundrel!"

"The jerk!"

"How was your brother's money, in bills?"

"How was your brother's cash, in bills?"

"It was in large bills and gold, with some silver."

"It was in large bills and gold, along with some silver."

"Berry's money was almost all in bills of a small denomination and silver."

"Berry's money was mostly in small bills and coins."

"A poor trick; it could easily have been changed."

"A bad trick; it could have easily been changed."

"Not such a sum without exciting comment."

"Not a number that doesn’t spark a lot of discussion."

"He may have gone to several places."

"He might have visited several places."

"But he had only a day to do it in."

"But he only had one day to get it done."

"Then some one must have been his accomplice."

"Then someone must have been his accomplice."

"That remains to be proven."

"That still needs to be proven."

"Nothing remains to be proven. Why, it 's as clear as day that the money he has is the result of a long series of peculations, and that this last is the result of his first large theft."

"Nothing more needs to be proven. It's obvious that the money he has comes from a long history of embezzlement, and that this latest amount is the outcome of his first big theft."

"That must be made clear to the law."

"That needs to be made clear to the law."

"It shall be."

"It will be."

"I should advise, though, no open proceedings against this servant until further evidence to establish his guilt is found."

"I should advise, though, no official actions against this servant until more evidence to prove his guilt is found."

"If the evidence satisfies me, it must be sufficient to satisfy any ordinary jury. I demand his immediate arrest."

"If the evidence convinces me, it should be enough to convince any regular jury. I want him arrested right away."

"As you will, sir. Will you have him called here and question him, or will you let me question him at once?"

"As you wish, sir. Should I have him brought here for questioning, or do you want me to question him right away?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

Oakley struck the bell, and Berry himself answered it.

Oakley rang the bell, and Berry himself came to answer it.

"You 're just the man we want," said Oakley, shortly.

"You're exactly the person we need," Oakley said briefly.

Berry looked astonished.

Berry looked surprised.

"Shall I question him," asked the officer, "or will you?"

"Should I ask him," the officer said, "or will you?"

"I will. Berry, you deposited five hundred dollars at the bank yesterday?"

"I will. Berry, you deposited five hundred dollars at the bank yesterday?"

"Well, suh, Mistah Oakley," was the grinning reply, "ef you ain't de beatenes' man to fin' out things I evah seen."

"Well, sir, Mr. Oakley," was the grinning reply, "if you aren't the most determined man to find out things I have ever seen."

The employer half rose from his chair. His face was livid with anger. But at a sign from the detective he strove to calm himself.

The employer half stood up from his chair. His face was pale with anger. But at a signal from the detective, he tried to calm down.

"You had better let me talk to Berry, Mr. Oakley," said the officer.

"You should let me talk to Berry, Mr. Oakley," said the officer.

Oakley nodded. Berry was looking distressed and excited. He seemed not to understand it at all.

Oakley nodded. Berry looked both anxious and thrilled. He seemed completely confused.

"Berry," the officer pursued, "you admit having deposited five hundred dollars in the bank yesterday?"

"Berry," the officer continued, "you admit that you deposited five hundred dollars in the bank yesterday?"

"Sut'ny. Dey ain't no reason why I should n't admit it, 'ceptin' erroun' ermong dese jealous niggahs."

"Sut'ny. There’s no reason I shouldn't admit it, except for being around these jealous guys."

"Uh huh! well, now, where did you get this money?"

"Uh huh! So, where did you get this money?"

"Why, I wo'ked fu' it, o' co'se, whaih you s'pose I got it? 'T ain't drappin' off trees, I reckon, not roun' dis pa't of de country."

"Why, I worked for it, of course, where do you think I got it? It isn't falling off trees, I guess, not around this part of the country."

"You worked for it? You must have done a pretty big job to have got so much money all in a lump?"

"You earned it? You must have done a pretty massive job to have gotten so much money all at once?"

"But I did n't git it in a lump. Why, man, I 've been savin' dat money fu mo'n fo' yeahs."

"But I didn't get it all at once. Seriously, I've been saving that money for more than four years."

"More than four years? Why did n't you put it in the bank as you got it?"

"More than four years? Why didn’t you just deposit it in the bank when you received it?"

"Why, mos'ly it was too small, an' so I des' kep' it in a ol' sock. I tol' Fannie dat some day ef de bank did n't bus' wid all de res' I had, I 'd put it in too. She was allus sayin' it was too much to have layin' 'roun' de house. But I des' tol' huh dat no robber was n't goin' to bothah de po' niggah down in de ya'd wid de rich white man up at de house. But fin'lly I listened to huh an' sposited it yistiddy."

"Well, mostly it was too small, so I just kept it in an old sock. I told Fannie that someday if the bank didn't go under with all the rest I had, I'd put it in too. She was always saying it was too much to have lying around the house. But I just told her that no thief was going to bother the poor guy down in the yard when there was a wealthy white man up at the house. But finally, I listened to her and deposited it yesterday."

"You 're a liar! you 're a liar, you black thief!" Oakley broke in impetuously. "You have learned your lesson well, but you can't cheat me. I know where that money came from."

"You’re lying! You’re a liar, you black thief!" Oakley interrupted impulsively. "You’ve learned your lesson well, but you can’t fool me. I know where that money came from."

"Calm yourself, Mr. Oakley, calm yourself."

"Take a deep breath, Mr. Oakley, take a deep breath."

"I will not calm myself. Take him away. He shall not stand here and lie to me."

"I won't calm down. Take him away. He shouldn't be here lying to me."

Berry had suddenly turned ashen.

Berry suddenly turned pale.

"You say you know whaih dat money come f'om? Whaih?"

"You say you know where that money is from? Where?"

"You stole it, you thief, from my brother Frank's room."

"You took it, you thief, from my brother Frank's room."

"Stole it! My Gawd, Mistah Oakley, you believed a thing lak dat aftah all de yeahs I been wid you?"

"Stole it! My God, Mr. Oakley, you actually believed something like that after all the years I've been with you?"

"You 've been stealing all along."

"You've been stealing this whole time."

"Why, what shell I do?" said the servant helplessly. "I tell you, Mistah Oakley, ask Fannie. She 'll know how long I been a-savin' dis money."

"Why, what should I do?" said the servant helplessly. "I tell you, Mr. Oakley, ask Fannie. She'll know how long I’ve been saving this money."

"I 'll ask no one."

"I won't ask anyone."

"I think it would be better to call his wife, Oakley."

"I think it would be better to call his wife, Oakley."

"Well, call her, but let this matter be done with soon."

"Go ahead and call her, but let's wrap this up quickly."

Fannie was summoned, and when the matter was explained to her, first gave evidences of giving way to grief, but when the detective began to question her, she calmed herself and answered directly just as her husband had.

Fannie was called in, and when she was told what was happening, she initially showed signs of breaking down in sadness, but when the detective started asking her questions, she collected herself and responded straightforwardly, just like her husband had.

"Well posted," sneered Oakley. "Arrest that man."

"Well informed," mocked Oakley. "Arrest that guy."

Berry had begun to look more hopeful during Fannie's recital, but now the ashen look came back into his face. At the word "arrest" his wife collapsed utterly, and sobbed on her husband's shoulder.

Berry had started to seem more hopeful during Fannie's recital, but now the pale look returned to his face. At the word "arrest," his wife completely fell apart and cried on her husband's shoulder.

"Send the woman away."

"Send her away."

"I won't go," cried Fannie stoutly; "I 'll stay right hyeah by my husband. You sha'n't drive me away f'om him."

"I won't go," Fannie declared firmly; "I'll stay right here with my husband. You can't make me leave him."

Berry turned to his employer. "You b'lieve dat I stole f'om dis house aftah all de yeahs I 've been in it, aftah de caih I took of yo' money an' yo' valybles, aftah de way I 've put you to bed f'om many a dinnah, an' you woke up to fin' all yo' money safe? Now, can you b'lieve dis?"

Berry turned to his employer. "You really think I stole from this house after all the years I've been here, after the care I took of your money and your valuables, after all the times I put you to bed after dinner, and you woke up to find all your money safe? Now, can you actually believe this?"

His voice broke, and he ended with a cry.

His voice cracked, and he finished with a shout.

"Yes, I believe it, you thief, yes. Take him away."

"Yeah, I believe you, you thief, yeah. Take him away."

Berry's eyes were bloodshot as he replied, "Den, damn you! damn you! ef dat 's all dese yeahs counted fu', I wish I had a-stoled it."

Berry's eyes were red as he responded, "Then, damn you! Damn you! If that's all these years counted for, I wish I had stolen it."

Oakley made a step forward, and his man did likewise, but the officer stepped between them.

Oakley took a step forward, and his guy did the same, but the officer stepped in between them.

"Take that damned hound away, or, by God! I 'll do him violence!"

"Get that damn dog away from me, or I swear I’ll hurt it!"

The two men stood fiercely facing each other, then the handcuffs were snapped on the servant's wrist.

The two men stood fiercely facing each other, then the handcuffs were snapped onto the servant's wrist.

"No, no," shrieked Fannie, "you must n't, you must n't. Oh, my Gawd! he ain 't no thief. I 'll go to Mis' Oakley. She nevah will believe it." She sped from the room.

"No, no," screamed Fannie, "you can't, you can't. Oh my God! he isn't a thief. I'll go to Ms. Oakley. She'll never believe it." She rushed out of the room.

The commotion had called a crowd of curious servants into the hall. Fannie hardly saw them as she dashed among them, crying for her mistress. In a moment she returned, dragging Mrs. Oakley by the hand.

The noise had brought in a bunch of curious servants into the hall. Fannie barely noticed them as she rushed through, calling for her mistress. In no time, she came back, pulling Mrs. Oakley by the hand.

"Tell 'em, oh, tell 'em, Miss Leslie, dat you don't believe it. Don't let 'em 'rest Berry."

"Tell them, oh, tell them, Miss Leslie, that you don't believe it. Don't let them bother Berry."

"Why, Fannie, I can't do anything. It all seems perfectly plain, and Mr. Oakley knows better than any of us, you know."

"Why, Fannie, I can't do anything. It all seems completely clear, and Mr. Oakley knows better than any of us, you know."

Fannie, her last hope gone, flung herself on the floor, crying, "O Gawd! O Gawd! he 's gone fu' sho'!"

Fannie, with her last hope gone, threw herself on the floor, crying, "Oh God! Oh God! he's definitely gone!"

Her husband bent over her, the tears dropping from his eyes. "Nevah min', Fannie," he said, "nevah min'. Hit 's boun' to come out all right."

Her husband leaned over her, tears falling from his eyes. "Never mind, Fannie," he said, "never mind. It's bound to turn out all right."

She raised her head, and seizing his manacled hands pressed them to her breast, wailing in a low monotone, "Gone! gone!"

She lifted her head and, grabbing his shackled hands, pressed them to her chest, crying in a soft, steady tone, "Gone! Gone!"

They disengaged her hands, and led Berry away.

They uncoupled her hands and took Berry away.

"Take her out," said Oakley sternly to the servants; and they lifted her up and carried her away in a sort of dumb stupor that was half a swoon.

"Take her out," Oakley said firmly to the servants; they lifted her up and carried her away in a sort of silent daze that was almost a faint.

They took her to her little cottage, and laid her down until she could come to herself and the full horror of her situation burst upon her.

They brought her to her small cottage and laid her down until she could regain her composure, and the full reality of her situation hit her.


V.

THE JUSTICE OF MEN

The arrest of Berry Hamilton on the charge preferred by his employer was the cause of unusual commotion in the town. Both the accuser and the accused were well known to the citizens, white and black,--Maurice Oakley as a solid man of business, and Berry as an honest, sensible negro, and the pink of good servants. The evening papers had a full story of the crime, which closed by saying that the prisoner had amassed a considerable sum of money, it was very likely from a long series of smaller peculations.

The arrest of Berry Hamilton on charges made by his employer created quite a stir in the town. Both the accuser and the accused were well-known to the community, both white and black—Maurice Oakley as a reputable businessman and Berry as a trustworthy, sensible black man, and an excellent servant. The evening papers published a detailed story about the incident, concluding with the assertion that the prisoner had accumulated a significant amount of money, likely from a long history of smaller thefts.

It seems a strange irony upon the force of right living, that this man, who had never been arrested before, who had never even been suspected of wrong-doing, should find so few who even at the first telling doubted the story of his guilt. Many people began to remember things that had looked particularly suspicious in his dealings. Some others said, "I did n't think it of him." There were only a few who dared to say, "I don't believe it of him."

It’s an odd irony about the power of living right that this man, who had never been arrested before and had never even been suspected of anything wrong, found so few who, even at the beginning, doubted the story of his guilt. Many people started to recall things that seemed particularly suspicious in his dealings. Some others said, "I didn't think he was like that." Only a few dared to say, "I don't believe that about him."

The first act of his lodge, "The Tribe of Benjamin," whose treasurer he was, was to have his accounts audited, when they should have been visiting him with comfort, and they seemed personally grieved when his books were found to be straight. The A. M. E. church, of which he had been an honest and active member, hastened to disavow sympathy with him, and to purge itself of contamination by turning him out. His friends were afraid to visit him and were silent when his enemies gloated. On every side one might have asked, Where is charity? and gone away empty.

The first act of his lodge, "The Tribe of Benjamin," where he was the treasurer, was to have his accounts audited, even though they should have been there to support him. They seemed personally upset when his books turned out to be in order. The A. M. E. church, of which he had been a loyal and active member, quickly distanced itself from him and expelled him to avoid any association. His friends were scared to visit him and stayed quiet while his enemies reveled in his downfall. Everywhere you looked, you could ask, Where is the kindness? and leave feeling empty.

In the black people of the town the strong influence of slavery was still operative, and with one accord they turned away from one of their own kind upon whom had been set the ban of the white people's displeasure. If they had sympathy, they dared not show it. Their own interests, the safety of their own positions and firesides, demanded that they stand aloof from the criminal. Not then, not now, nor has it ever been true, although it has been claimed, that negroes either harbour or sympathise with the criminal of their kind. They did not dare to do it before the sixties. They do not dare to do it now. They have brought down as a heritage from the days of their bondage both fear and disloyalty. So Berry was unbefriended while the storm raged around him. The cell where they had placed him was kind to him, and he could not hear the envious and sneering comments that went on about him. This was kind, for the tongues of his enemies were not.

In the Black community of the town, the lasting effects of slavery were still felt, and they all turned away from one of their own who faced the disapproval of white people. Even if they felt sympathy, they couldn't show it. Their own interests and the safety of their homes required them to distance themselves from the criminal. Not then, not now, nor has it ever been true, despite claims, that Black people either protect or sympathize with criminals among them. They didn’t dare do it before the 1960s, and they still don’t dare now. They have inherited both fear and disloyalty from the days of their bondage. So, Berry was alone while the storm raged around him. The cell where he was kept was kind to him, shielding him from the envious and mocking remarks made about him. This was kind, because the words of his enemies were not.

"Tell me, tell me," said one, "you need n't tell me dat a bird kin fly so high dat he don' have to come down some time. An' w'en he do light, honey, my Lawd, how he flop!"

"Tell me, tell me," said one, "you don’t have to tell me that a bird can fly so high that it doesn’t have to come down sometimes. And when it finally does land, oh my God, how it flops!"

"Mistah Rich Niggah," said another. "He wanted to dress his wife an' chillen lak white folks, did he? Well, he foun' out, he foun' out. By de time de jedge git thoo wid him he won't be hol'in' his haid so high."

"Mister Rich Guy," said another. "He wanted to dress his wife and kids like the white folks, did he? Well, he found out, he found out. By the time the judge is done with him, he won't be holding his head so high."

"Wy, dat gal o' his'n," broke in old Isaac Brown indignantly, "w'y, she would n' speak to my gal, Minty, when she met huh on de street. I reckon she come down off'n huh high hoss now."

"Why, that girl of his," interrupted old Isaac Brown indignantly, "why, she wouldn’t even speak to my girl, Minty, when she saw her on the street. I guess she’s come down off her high horse now."

The fact of the matter was that Minty Brown was no better than she should have been, and did not deserve to be spoken to. But none of this was taken into account either by the speaker or the hearers. The man was down, it was time to strike.

The reality was that Minty Brown was just as flawed as anyone else, and she didn’t deserve to be treated kindly. But neither the speaker nor the listeners considered this. The man was down; it was the moment to attack.

The women too joined their shrill voices to the general cry, and were loud in their abuse of the Hamiltons and in disparagement of their high-toned airs.

The women also added their sharp voices to the overall outcry, and were vocal in their insults toward the Hamiltons and in belittling their pretentious attitude.

"I knowed it, I knowed it," mumbled one old crone, rolling her bleared and jealous eyes with glee. "W'enevah you see niggahs gittin' so high dat dey own folks ain' good enough fu' 'em, look out."

"I knew it, I knew it," mumbled one old woman, rolling her bleary and envious eyes with delight. "Whenever you see Black people getting so high that their own folks aren't good enough for them, watch out."

"W'y, la, Aunt Chloe I knowed it too. Dem people got so owdacious proud dat dey would n't walk up to de collection table no mo' at chu'ch, but allus set an' waited twell de basket was passed erroun'."

"W'y, la, Aunt Chloe, I knew it too. Those people got so ridiculously proud that they wouldn't walk up to the collection table anymore at church, but always sat and waited until the basket was passed around."

"Hit 's de livin' trufe, an' I 's been seein' it all 'long. I ain't said nuffin', but I knowed what 'uz gwine to happen. Ol' Chloe ain't lived all dese yeahs fu' nuffin', an' ef she got de gif' o' secon' sight, 't ain't fu' huh to say."

"He's speaking the truth about life, and I've seen it all along. I haven't said anything, but I knew what was going to happen. Old Chloe hasn't lived all these years for nothing, and if she has the gift of second sight, it's not for her to keep quiet."

The women suddenly became interested in this half assertion, and the old hag, seeing that she had made the desired impression, lapsed into silence.

The women suddenly found this half assertion interesting, and the old hag, noticing that she had made the expected impact, fell silent.

The whites were not neglecting to review and comment on the case also. It had been long since so great a bit of wrong-doing in a negro had given them cause for speculation and recrimination.

The white people weren't ignoring the case either. It had been a long time since such a significant wrongdoing by a Black person had given them reason to speculate and blame each other.

"I tell you," said old Horace Talbot, who was noted for his kindliness towards people of colour, "I tell you, I pity that darky more than I blame him. Now, here 's my theory." They were in the bar of the Continental Hotel, and the old gentleman sipped his liquor as he talked. "It 's just like this: The North thought they were doing a great thing when they come down here and freed all the slaves. They thought they were doing a great thing, and I 'm not saying a word against them. I give them the credit for having the courage of their convictions. But I maintain that they were all wrong, now, in turning these people loose upon the country the way they did, without knowledge of what the first principle of liberty was. The natural result is that these people are irresponsible. They are unacquainted with the ways of our higher civilisation, and it 'll take them a long time to learn. You know Rome was n't built in a day. I know Berry, and I 've known him for a long while, and a politer, likelier darky than him you would have to go far to find. And I have n't the least doubt in the world that he took that money absolutely without a thought of wrong, sir, absolutely. He saw it. He took it, and to his mental process, that was the end of it. To him there was no injury inflicted on any one, there was no crime committed. His elemental reasoning was simply this: This man has more money than I have; here is some of his surplus,--I 'll just take it. Why, gentlemen, I maintain that that man took that money with the same innocence of purpose with which one of our servants a few years ago would have appropriated a stray ham."

"I’m telling you," said old Horace Talbot, who was known for his kindness towards people of color, "I actually feel more sorry for that guy than I blame him. So here’s my theory." They were in the bar of the Continental Hotel, and the old gentleman sipped his drink as he spoke. "It’s like this: The North thought they were doing a great thing when they came down here and freed all the slaves. They truly believed they were doing the right thing, and I’m not criticizing them for that. I give them credit for having the courage of their beliefs. But I’m telling you, they were wrong to just release these people into society like they did, without an understanding of what true liberty means. The natural result is that these individuals are irresponsible. They aren’t familiar with the ways of our advanced civilization, and it will take them a long time to learn. You know, Rome wasn’t built in a day. I know Berry, and I’ve known him for a long time, and you’d have to look far to find a nicer, more capable guy than him. I have no doubt in my mind that he took that money without thinking it was wrong, sir, absolutely. He saw it, he took it, and to him, that was the end of it. To him, there was no harm done to anyone, no crime committed. His basic reasoning was simply this: This guy has more money than I do; here’s some of his extra— I’ll just take it. I maintain that he took that money with the same innocent intention that one of our servants a few years ago would have taken a leftover ham."

"I disagree with you entirely, Mr. Talbot," broke in Mr. Beachfield Davis, who was a mighty hunter.--"Make mine the same, Jerry, only add a little syrup.--I disagree with you. It 's simply total depravity, that 's all. All niggers are alike, and there 's no use trying to do anything with them. Look at that man, Dodson, of mine. I had one of the finest young hounds in the State. You know that white pup of mine, Mr. Talbot, that I bought from Hiram Gaskins? Mighty fine breed. Well, I was spendin' all my time and patience trainin' that dog in the daytime. At night I put him in that nigger's care to feed and bed. Well, do you know, I came home the other night and found that black rascal gone? I went out to see if the dog was properly bedded, and by Jove, the dog was gone too. Then I got suspicious. When a nigger and a dog go out together at night, one draws certain conclusions. I thought I had heard bayin' way out towards the edge of the town. So I stayed outside and watched. In about an hour here came Dodson with a possum hung over his shoulder and my dog trottin' at his heels. He 'd been possum huntin' with my hound--with the finest hound in the State, sir. Now, I appeal to you all, gentlemen, if that ain't total depravity, what is total depravity?"

"I completely disagree with you, Mr. Talbot," interrupted Mr. Beachfield Davis, who was an avid hunter. "Make mine the same as Jerry's, but add a little syrup. I stand by my disagreement. It’s pure total depravity, that’s all. All Black people are the same, and there’s no point in trying to do anything with them. Take that man, Dodson, for example. I had one of the best young hounds in the state. You know that white pup of mine, Mr. Talbot, that I got from Hiram Gaskins? Really great breed. Well, I was spending all my time and effort training that dog during the day. At night, I left him in that guy’s care to feed and give him a place to sleep. You know, I came home the other night and found that guy had disappeared? I went out to check if the dog was settled in, and by golly, the dog was missing too. That’s when I got suspicious. When a Black guy and a dog go out together at night, you can't help but wonder. I thought I heard baying way out towards the edge of town. So I stayed outside and watched. About an hour later, here came Dodson with a possum slung over his shoulder and my dog trotting behind him. He'd been out hunting possums with my hound—my best hound in the state, sir. Now, I ask you all, gentlemen, if that isn’t total depravity, then what is?"

"Not total depravity, Beachfield, I maintain, but the very irresponsibility of which I have spoken. Why, gentlemen, I foresee the day when these people themselves shall come to us Southerners of their own accord and ask to be re-enslaved until such time as they shall be fit for freedom." Old Horace was nothing if not logical.

"Not total depravity, Beachfield, I maintain, but the very irresponsibility I’ve mentioned. Why, gentlemen, I foresee the day when these people will come to us Southerners on their own and ask to be re-enslaved until they are ready for freedom." Old Horace was nothing if not logical.

"Well, do you think there 's any doubt of the darky's guilt?" asked Colonel Saunders hesitatingly. He was the only man who had ever thought of such a possibility. They turned on him as if he had been some strange, unnatural animal.

"Well, do you think there's any doubt about the Black man's guilt?" asked Colonel Saunders hesitantly. He was the only one who had ever considered such a possibility. They looked at him as if he were some strange, unnatural creature.

"Any doubt!" cried Old Horace.

"No doubt!" cried Old Horace.

"Any doubt!" exclaimed Mr. Davis.

"Any doubt?" exclaimed Mr. Davis.

"Any doubt?" almost shrieked the rest. "Why, there can be no doubt. Why, Colonel, what are you thinking of? Tell us who has got the money if he has n't? Tell us where on earth the nigger got the money he 's been putting in the bank? Doubt? Why, there is n't the least doubt about it."

"Any doubt?" nearly shouted the others. "Of course there's no doubt. Colonel, what are you thinking? Tell us who has the money if he doesn't? Tell us where in the world the guy got the money he’s been depositing in the bank? Doubt? There’s absolutely no doubt about it."

"Certainly, certainly," said the Colonel, "but I thought, of course, he might have saved it. There are several of those people, you know, who do a little business and have bank accounts."

"Sure, sure," said the Colonel, "but I assumed he could have saved it. There are quite a few people like that, you know, who run a small business and have bank accounts."

"Yes, but they are in some sort of business. This man makes only thirty dollars a month. Don't you see?"

"Yeah, but they're involved in some kind of business. This guy only makes thirty bucks a month. Don't you get it?"

The Colonel saw, or said he did. And he did not answer what he might have answered, that Berry had no rent and no board to pay. His clothes came from his master, and Kitty and Fannie looked to their mistress for the larger number of their supplies. He did not call to their minds that Fannie herself made fifteen dollars a month, and that for two years Joe had been supporting himself. These things did not come up, and as far as the opinion of the gentlemen assembled in the Continental bar went, Berry was already proven guilty.

The Colonel saw, or claimed he did. And he didn’t respond with what he could have said, that Berry had no rent and no meals to pay for. His clothes came from his boss, and Kitty and Fannie relied on their employer for most of their needs. He didn’t mention that Fannie herself made fifteen dollars a month, and that Joe had been supporting himself for two years. These points didn’t come up, and as far as the opinion of the guys gathered in the Continental bar went, Berry was already considered guilty.

As for the prisoner himself, after the first day when he had pleaded "Not guilty" and been bound over to the Grand Jury, he had fallen into a sort of dazed calm that was like the stupor produced by a drug. He took little heed of what went on around him. The shock had been too sudden for him, and it was as if his reason had been for the time unseated. That it was not permanently overthrown was evidenced by his waking to the most acute pain and grief whenever Fannie came to him. Then he would toss and moan and give vent to his sorrow in passionate complaints.

As for the prisoner, after the first day when he pleaded “Not guilty” and was handed over to the Grand Jury, he fell into a kind of dazed calm that felt like a drug-induced stupor. He paid little attention to what was happening around him. The shock had hit him too suddenly, and it seemed like his mind had temporarily lost its grip. The fact that it wasn't permanently disrupted showed whenever Fannie visited him; he would wake up to intense pain and grief. In those moments, he would toss and moan, expressing his sorrow through passionate complaints.

"I did n't tech his money, Fannie, you know I did n't. I wo'ked fu' every cent of dat money, an' I saved it myself. Oh, I 'll nevah be able to git a job ag'in. Me in de lock-up--me, aftah all dese yeahs!"

"I didn't take his money, Fannie, you know I didn't. I worked for every cent of that money, and I saved it myself. Oh, I'll never be able to get a job again. Me in jail—me, after all these years!"

Beyond this, apparently, his mind could not go. That his detention was anything more than temporary never seemed to enter his mind. That he would be convicted and sentenced was as far from possibility as the skies from the earth. If he saw visions of a long sojourn in prison, it was only as a nightmare half consciously experienced and which with the struggle must give way before the waking.

Beyond this, it seems, his mind couldn't move. The idea that his detention was anything more than temporary never crossed his mind. The thought of being convicted and sentenced felt as impossible to him as the sky is to the ground. If he pictured a long stay in prison, it was only as a nightmare that he barely acknowledged, something that he believed would fade away as he woke up.

Fannie was utterly hopeless. She had laid down whatever pride had been hers and gone to plead with Maurice Oakley for her husband's freedom, and she had seen his hard, set face. She had gone upon her knees before his wife to cite Berry's long fidelity.

Fannie felt completely defeated. She had set aside any pride she had left and begged Maurice Oakley for her husband's freedom, and she had seen his stern, unyielding expression. She had even knelt before his wife to highlight Berry’s long loyalty.

"Oh, Mis' Oakley," she cried, "ef he did steal de money, we 've got enough saved to mek it good. Let him go! let him go!"

"Oh, Miss Oakley," she exclaimed, "if he did steal the money, we have enough saved to cover it. Let him go! Let him go!"

"Then you admit that he did steal?" Mrs. Oakley had taken her up sharply.

"Then you admit that he stole?" Mrs. Oakley had snapped back at her.

"Oh, I did n't say dat; I did n't mean dat."

"Oh, I didn't say that; I didn't mean that."

"That will do, Fannie. I understand perfectly. You should have confessed that long ago."

"That’s enough, Fannie. I completely understand. You should have admitted that a long time ago."

"But I ain't confessin'! I ain't! He did n't----"

"But I'm not confessing! I'm not! He didn't----"

"You may go."

"You're free to go."

The stricken woman reeled out of her mistress's presence, and Mrs. Oakley told her husband that night, with tears in her eyes, how disappointed she was with Fannie,--that the woman had known it all along, and had only just confessed. It was just one more link in the chain that was surely and not too slowly forging itself about Berry Hamilton.

The devastated woman stumbled away from her employer, and that night, Mrs. Oakley told her husband, with tears in her eyes, how let down she was by Fannie—that the woman had known everything all along and had just now admitted it. It was just one more piece in the chain that was surely and slowly tightening around Berry Hamilton.

Of all the family Joe was the only one who burned with a fierce indignation. He knew that his father was innocent, and his very helplessness made a fever in his soul. Dandy as he was, he was loyal, and when he saw his mother's tears and his sister's shame, something rose within him that had it been given play might have made a man of him, but, being crushed, died and rotted, and in the compost it made all the evil of his nature flourished. The looks and gibes of his fellow-employees at the barber-shop forced him to leave his work there. Kit, bowed with shame and grief, dared not appear upon the streets, where the girls who had envied her now hooted at her. So the little family was shut in upon itself away from fellowship and sympathy.

Of all the family members, Joe was the only one who felt a deep anger. He knew his father was innocent, and his helplessness created a turmoil in his soul. Despite his stylish appearance, he was loyal, and when he saw his mother's tears and his sister's humiliation, something bubbled up inside him that, if it had been allowed to grow, might have turned him into a man. But instead, it was crushed, decayed, and in that decay, the darker parts of his nature thrived. The taunts and ridicule from his coworkers at the barber shop forced him to quit his job. Kit, weighed down by shame and sorrow, couldn’t bring herself to go out on the streets, where the girls who once envied her now mocked her. So, the little family became isolated from others, cut off from connection and support.

Joe went seldom to see his father. He was not heartless; but the citadel of his long desired and much vaunted manhood trembled before the sight of his father's abject misery. The lines came round his lips, and lines too must have come round his heart. Poor fellow, he was too young for this forcing process, and in the hot-house of pain he only grew an acrid, unripe cynic.

Joe rarely visited his father. He wasn't cold-hearted, but the fortress of his longed-for adulthood shook at the sight of his father's utter despair. The lines appeared around his lips, and lines must have formed around his heart as well. Poor guy, he was too young for this pressure, and in the intense atmosphere of suffering, he only became a bitter, unripe cynic.

At the sitting of the Grand Jury Berry was indicted. His trial followed soon, and the town turned out to see it. Some came to laugh and scoff, but these, his enemies, were silenced by the spectacle of his grief. In vain the lawyer whom he had secured showed that the evidence against him proved nothing. In vain he produced proof of the slow accumulation of what the man had. In vain he pleaded the man's former good name. The judge and the jury saw otherwise. Berry was convicted. He was given ten years at hard labour.

At the Grand Jury session, Berry was indicted. His trial followed shortly after, and the town showed up to watch. Some came to mock and jeer, but those who were his enemies were silenced by the sight of his sorrow. The lawyer he hired unsuccessfully argued that the evidence against him proved nothing. He tried to show how the man had slowly built up what he had. He also pleaded for the man's previously good reputation. But the judge and jury weren't convinced. Berry was found guilty and sentenced to ten years of hard labor.

He hardly looked as if he could live out one as he heard his sentence. But Nature was kind and relieved him of the strain. With a cry as if his heart were bursting, he started up and fell forward on his face unconscious. Some one, a bit more brutal than the rest, said, "It 's five dollars' fine every time a nigger faints," but no one laughed. There was something too portentous, too tragic in the degradation of this man.

He barely looked like he could survive the moment as he listened to his sentence. But Nature was merciful and took away his pain. With a cry that sounded like his heart was breaking, he jumped to his feet and then collapsed face first, unconscious. Someone, a bit more cruel than the others, said, "It's a five-dollar fine every time a Black man faints," but no one laughed. There was something too serious, too tragic about the humiliation of this man.

Maurice Oakley sat in the court-room, grim and relentless. As soon as the trial was over, he sent for Fannie, who still kept the cottage in the yard.

Maurice Oakley sat in the courtroom, serious and unyielding. As soon as the trial was finished, he called for Fannie, who still managed the cottage in the yard.

"You must go," he said. "You can't stay here any longer. I want none of your breed about me."

"You need to leave," he said. "You can't stay here anymore. I want none of your kind around me."

And Fannie bowed her head and went away from him in silence.

And Fannie lowered her head and walked away from him quietly.

All the night long the women of the Hamilton household lay in bed and wept, clinging to each other in their grief. But Joe did not go to sleep. Against all their entreaties, he stayed up. He put out the light and sat staring into the gloom with hard, burning eyes.

All night long, the women of the Hamilton household lay in bed, crying and holding onto each other in their sadness. But Joe didn’t sleep. Despite their pleas, he stayed awake. He turned off the light and sat in the darkness, staring into it with hard, intense eyes.


VI.

OUTCASTS

What particularly irritated Maurice Oakley was that Berry should to the very last keep up his claim of innocence. He reiterated it to the very moment that the train which was bearing him away pulled out of the station. There had seldom been seen such an example of criminal hardihood, and Oakley was hardened thereby to greater severity in dealing with the convict's wife. He began to urge her more strongly to move, and she, dispirited and humiliated by what had come to her, looked vainly about for the way to satisfy his demands. With her natural protector gone, she felt more weak and helpless than she had thought it possible to feel. It was hard enough to face the world. But to have to ask something of it was almost more than she could bear.

What really annoyed Maurice Oakley was that Berry continued to insist on his innocence right up until the moment the train took him away. It was rare to see such boldness from a criminal, and this made Oakley even harsher in dealing with the convict's wife. He started to pressure her more to leave, and she, feeling defeated and embarrassed by what had happened to her, looked around hopelessly for a way to meet his demands. With her natural protector gone, she felt weaker and more helpless than she ever thought she could. It was hard enough to face the world, but having to ask something of it felt like more than she could handle.

With the conviction of her husband the last five hundred dollars had been confiscated as belonging to the stolen money, but their former deposit remained untouched. With this she had the means at her disposal to tide over their present days of misfortune. It was not money she lacked, but confidence. Some inkling of the world's attitude towards her, guiltless though she was, reached her and made her afraid.

With her husband’s conviction, the last five hundred dollars had been seized as part of the stolen money, but their original deposit stayed intact. With this, she had the means to get through their current tough times. It wasn't money she was missing, but confidence. Some sense of how the world viewed her, innocent as she was, reached her and filled her with fear.

Her desperation, however, would not let her give way to fear, so she set forth to look for another house. Joe and Kit saw her go as if she were starting on an expedition into a strange country. In all their lives they had known no home save the little cottage in Oakley's yard. Here they had toddled as babies and played as children and been happy and care-free. There had been times when they had complained and wanted a home off by themselves, like others whom they knew. They had not failed, either, to draw unpleasant comparisons between their mode of life and the old plantation quarters system. But now all this was forgotten, and there were only grief and anxiety that they must leave the place and in such a way.

Her desperation wouldn't let her give in to fear, so she set out to find another house. Joe and Kit watched her leave as if she were embarking on an adventure in a foreign land. Throughout their lives, they had known no home other than the small cottage in Oakley's yard. They had crawled there as babies, played there as kids, and enjoyed happy, carefree moments. There were times when they had complained and wanted a place of their own, like others they knew. They had not hesitated to make unpleasant comparisons between their lifestyle and the old plantation quarters system. But now, all of that was forgotten; all that remained was sadness and worry about leaving the place in this way.

Fannie went out with little hope in her heart, and a short while after she was gone Joe decided to follow her and make an attempt to get work.

Fannie left feeling hopeless, and soon after she left, Joe decided to go after her and try to find a job.

"I 'll go an' see what I kin do, anyway, Kit. 'T ain't much use, I reckon, trying to get into a bahbah shop where they shave white folks, because all the white folks are down on us. I 'll try one of the coloured shops."

"I'll go see what I can do, anyway, Kit. It's probably not much use trying to get into a barber shop where they cut white people's hair, since all the white folks are against us. I'll try one of the Black barber shops."

This was something of a condescension for Berry Hamilton's son. He had never yet shaved a black chin or put shears to what he termed "naps," and he was proud of it. He thought, though, that after the training he had received from the superior "Tonsorial Parlours" where he had been employed, he had but to ask for a place and he would be gladly accepted.

This was somewhat of a putdown for Berry Hamilton's son. He had never shaved a black face or cut what he called "naps," and he was proud of that. However, he believed that after the training he received from the top "barbershops" where he had worked, all he had to do was ask for a job and he would be welcomed with open arms.

It is strange how all the foolish little vaunting things that a man says in days of prosperity wax a giant crop around him in the days of his adversity. Berry Hamilton's son found this out almost as soon as he had applied at the first of the coloured shops for work.

It’s odd how all the silly bragging things a person says when times are good come back to haunt him during tough times. Berry Hamilton's son realized this almost immediately after he applied for a job at one of the first local shops.

"Oh, no, suh," said the proprietor, "I don't think we got anything fu' you to do; you 're a white man's bahbah. We don't shave nothin' but niggahs hyeah, an' we shave 'em in de light o' day an' on de groun' flo'."

"Oh, no, sir," said the owner, "I don't think we have anything for you to do; you're a white man's barber. We only shave Black men here, and we shave them in the light of day and on the ground floor."

"W'y, I hyeah you say dat you could n't git a paih of sheahs thoo a niggah's naps. You ain't been practisin' lately, has you?" came from the back of the shop, where a grinning negro was scraping a fellow's face.

"W'y, I hear you say that you couldn't get a pair of shears through a guy's naps. You haven't been practicing lately, have you?" came from the back of the shop, where a grinning Black man was shaving a customer's face.

"Oh, yes, you 're done with burr-heads, are you? But burr-heads are good enough fu' you now."

"Oh, so you’re done with burr-heads, huh? But burr-heads are good enough for you right now."

"I think," the proprietor resumed, "that I hyeahed you say you was n't fond o' grape pickin'. Well, Josy, my son, I would n't begin it now, 'specially as anothah kin' o' pickin' seems to run in yo' fambly."

"I think," the owner continued, "that I heard you say you weren't a fan of grape picking. Well, Josy, my son, I wouldn't start it now, especially since another kind of picking seems to run in your family."

Joe Hamilton never knew how he got out of that shop. He only knew that he found himself upon the street outside the door, tears of anger and shame in his eyes, and the laughs and taunts of his tormentors still ringing in his ears.

Joe Hamilton never figured out how he left that shop. All he knew was that he found himself on the street outside the door, tears of anger and shame in his eyes, and the laughs and taunts of his tormentors still echoing in his ears.

It was cruel, of course it was cruel. It was brutal. But only he knew how just it had been. In his moments of pride he had said all those things, half in fun and half in earnest, and he began to wonder how he could have been so many kinds of a fool for so long without realising it.

It was harsh, of course it was harsh. It was brutal. But only he understood how fair it had been. In his moments of pride, he had said all those things, half joking and half serious, and he started to wonder how he could have been so many kinds of a fool for so long without realizing it.

He had not the heart to seek another shop, for he knew that what would be known at one would be equally well known at all the rest. The hardest thing that he had to bear was the knowledge that he had shut himself out of all the chances that he now desired. He remembered with a pang the words of an old negro to whom he had once been impudent, "Nevah min', boy, nevah min', you 's bo'n, but you ain't daid!"

He didn’t have the heart to look for another shop because he knew that news spread quickly, and what was known in one place would be known everywhere else. The hardest thing for him to deal with was realizing that he had closed himself off from all the opportunities he now wanted. He felt a sharp regret remembering the words of an old man he had once disrespected, “Never mind, boy, never mind, you’re born, but you ain’t dead!”

It was too true. He had not known then what would come. He had never dreamed that anything so terrible could overtake him. Even in his straits, however, desperation gave him a certain pluck. He would try for something else for which his own tongue had not disqualified him. With Joe, to think was to do. He went on to the Continental Hotel, where there were almost always boys wanted to "run the bells." The clerk looked him over critically. He was a bright, spruce-looking young fellow, and the man liked his looks.

It was definitely true. He hadn’t known back then what was coming. He had never imagined that something so awful could happen to him. Even in his tough situation, though, desperation gave him a bit of courage. He decided to look for something else that he hadn’t disqualified himself from. With Joe, thinking was the same as doing. He headed to the Continental Hotel, where there were usually boys needed to "run the bells." The clerk sized him up critically. He was a smart, sharp-looking young guy, and the man liked how he looked.

"Well, I guess we can take you on," he said. "What 's your name?"

"Okay, I suppose we can take you on," he said. "What’s your name?"

"Joe," was the laconic answer. He was afraid to say more.

"Joe," was the short reply. He was hesitant to say anything else.

"Well, Joe, you go over there and sit where you see those fellows in uniform, and wait until I call the head bellman."

"Alright, Joe, go over there and sit where you see those guys in uniform, and wait until I call the head bellman."

Young Hamilton went over and sat down on a bench which ran along the hotel corridor and where the bellmen were wont to stay during the day awaiting their calls. A few of the blue-coated Mercuries were there. Upon Joe's advent they began to look askance at him and to talk among themselves. He felt his face burning as he thought of what they must be saying. Then he saw the head bellman talking to the clerk and looking in his direction. He saw him shake his head and walk away. He could have cursed him. The clerk called to him.

Young Hamilton went over and sat down on a bench in the hotel corridor, where the bellmen usually hung out during the day, waiting for calls. A few of the blue-coated bellhops were there. When Joe arrived, they started to give him weird looks and whisper to each other. He felt his face heat up as he imagined what they were saying. Then he noticed the head bellman chatting with the clerk and glancing his way. He saw him shake his head and walk off. He could have cursed him out. The clerk called to him.

"I did n't know," he said,--"I did n't know that you were Berry Hamilton's boy. Now, I 've got nothing against you myself. I don't hold you responsible for what your father did, but I don't believe our boys would work with you. I can't take you on."

"I didn't know," he said, "I didn't know you were Berry Hamilton's kid. Honestly, I have nothing against you. I don't blame you for what your dad did, but I just don't think our guys would work with you. I can't hire you."

Joe turned away to meet the grinning or contemptuous glances of the bellmen on the seat. It would have been good to be able to hurl something among them. But he was helpless.

Joe turned away to face the smirking or scornful looks of the bellmen on the seat. It would have felt great to throw something at them. But he was powerless.

He hastened out of the hotel, feeling that every eye was upon him, every finger pointing at him, every tongue whispering, "There goes Joe Hamilton, whose father went to the penitentiary the other day."

He rushed out of the hotel, feeling like every eye was on him, every finger was pointing at him, and every voice was whispering, "There goes Joe Hamilton, whose dad just got sent to prison."

What should he do? He could try no more. He was proscribed, and the letters of his ban were writ large throughout the town, where all who ran might read. For a while he wandered aimlessly about and then turned dejectedly homeward. His mother had not yet come.

What should he do? He couldn’t try anymore. He was banned, and the letters of his ban were written all over town, where anyone could see them. For a while, he wandered around aimlessly and then sadly headed home. His mom still hadn’t arrived.

"Did you get a job?" was Kit's first question.

"Did you get a job?" was Kit's first question.

"No," he answered bitterly, "no one wants me now."

"No," he replied bitterly, "no one wants me anymore."

"No one wants you? Why, Joe--they--they don't think hard of us, do they?"

"No one wants you? Why, Joe—they don’t think badly of us, do they?"

"I don't know what they think of ma and you, but they think hard of me, all right."

"I don't know what they think of my mom and you, but they definitely think a lot about me."

"Oh, don't you worry; it 'll be all right when it blows over."

"Oh, don’t worry; it’ll be fine when it blows over."

"Yes, when it all blows over; but when 'll that be?"

"Yes, when it all chills out; but when will that be?"

"Oh, after a while, when we can show 'em we 're all right."

"Oh, after a bit, when we can show them we're okay."

Some of the girl's cheery hopefulness had come back to her in the presence of her brother's dejection, as a woman always forgets her own sorrow when some one she loves is grieving. But she could not communicate any of her feeling to Joe, who had been and seen and felt, and now sat darkly waiting his mother's return. Some presentiment seemed to tell him that, armed as she was with money to pay for what she wanted and asking for nothing without price, she would yet have no better tale to tell than he.

Some of the girl’s cheerful optimism returned in the face of her brother’s sadness, just as a woman often overlooks her own pain when someone she loves is hurting. But she couldn’t share any of her feelings with Joe, who had experienced everything and now sat silently awaiting their mother’s return. A sense of foreboding seemed to suggest to him that, even though she had money to buy what she wanted and wasn’t asking for anything for free, she would have no better news than he did.

None of these forebodings visited the mind of Kit, and as soon as her mother appeared on the threshold she ran to her, crying, "Oh, where are we going to live, ma?"

None of these worries crossed Kit's mind, and as soon as her mother appeared in the doorway, she ran to her, crying, "Oh, where are we going to live, Mom?"

Fannie looked at her for a moment, and then answered with a burst of tears, "Gawd knows, child, Gawd knows."

Fannie looked at her for a moment, and then answered with a rush of tears, "God knows, kid, God knows."

The girl stepped back astonished. "Why, why!" and then with a rush of tenderness she threw her arms about her mother's neck. "Oh, you 're tired to death," she said; "that 's what 's the matter with you. Never mind about the house now. I 've got some tea made for you, and you just take a cup."

The girl stepped back in shock. "What, what!" And then, feeling a wave of tenderness, she wrapped her arms around her mother's neck. "Oh, you’re completely worn out," she said. "That’s what’s going on with you. Don't worry about the house right now. I’ve made you some tea, so just take a cup."

Fannie sat down and tried to drink her tea, but she could not. It stuck in her throat, and the tears rolled down her face and fell into the shaking cup. Joe looked on silently. He had been out and he understood.

Fannie sat down and tried to drink her tea, but she couldn't. It got stuck in her throat, and tears streamed down her face, falling into the trembling cup. Joe watched quietly. He had been out and he understood.

"I 'll go out to-morrow and do some looking around for a house while you stay at home an' rest, ma."

"I'll go out tomorrow and check around for a house while you stay home and relax, Mom."

Her mother looked up, the maternal instinct for the protection of her daughter at once aroused. "Oh, no, not you, Kitty," she said.

Her mom looked up, her instinct to protect her daughter kicking in immediately. "Oh, no, not you, Kitty," she said.

Then for the first time Joe spoke: "You 'd just as well tell Kitty now, ma, for she 's got to come across it anyhow."

Then for the first time Joe spoke: "You might as well tell Kitty now, Mom, because she’s going to find out eventually."

"What you know about it? Whaih you been to?"

"What do you know about it? Where have you been?"

"I 've been out huntin' work. I 've been to Jones's bahbah shop an' to the Continental Hotel." His light-brown face turned brick red with anger and shame at the memory of it. "I don't think I 'll try any more."

"I’ve been looking for a job. I went to Jones’s barber shop and to the Continental Hotel." His light-brown face flushed brick red with anger and shame at the thought of it. "I don’t think I’ll try anymore."

Kitty was gazing with wide and saddening eyes at her mother.

Kitty was staring with wide, sad eyes at her mom.

"Were they mean to you too, ma?" she asked breathlessly.

"Were they mean to you too, Mom?" she asked, out of breath.

"Mean? Oh Kitty! Kitty! you don't know what it was like. It nigh killed me. Thaih was plenty of houses an' owned by people I 've knowed fu' yeahs, but not one of 'em wanted to rent to me. Some of 'em made excuses 'bout one thing er t' other, but de res' come right straight out an' said dat we 'd give a neighbourhood a bad name ef we moved into it. I 've almos' tramped my laigs off. I 've tried every decent place I could think of, but nobody wants us."

"Mean? Oh Kitty! Kitty! you have no idea what it was like. It almost killed me. There were plenty of houses owned by people I've known for years, but not one of them wanted to rent to me. Some made excuses about one thing or another, but the rest just came right out and said that we would give the neighborhood a bad name if we moved in. I've almost walked my legs off. I've tried every decent place I could think of, but nobody wants us."

The girl was standing with her hands clenched nervously before her. It was almost more than she could understand.

The girl was standing with her hands tightly clenched in front of her. It was almost more than she could grasp.

"Why, we ain't done anything," she said. "Even if they don't know any better than to believe that pa was guilty, they know we ain't done anything."

"Why, we haven't done anything," she said. "Even if they don't know better than to think that Dad was guilty, they know we haven't done anything."

"I 'd like to cut the heart out of a few of 'em," said Joe in his throat.

"I'd like to cut the heart out of a few of them," Joe said hoarsely.

"It ain't goin' to do no good to look at it that a-way, Joe," his mother replied. "I know hit 's ha'd, but we got to do de bes' we kin."

"It’s not going to help to look at it like that, Joe," his mother replied. "I know it’s hard, but we have to do our best."

"What are we goin' to do?" cried the boy fiercely. "They won't let us work. They won't let us live anywhaih. Do they want us to live on the levee an' steal, like some of 'em do?"

"What are we going to do?" the boy shouted angrily. "They won't let us work. They won't let us live anywhere. Do they want us to live on the levee and steal, like some of them do?"

"What are we goin' to do?" echoed Kitty helplessly. "I 'd go out ef I thought I could find anythin' to work at."

"What are we going to do?" Kitty echoed helplessly. "I'd go out if I thought I could find anything to work on."

"Don't you go anywhaih, child. It 'ud only be worse. De niggah men dat ust to be bowin' an' scrapin' to me an' tekin' off dey hats to me laughed in my face. I met Minty--an' she slurred me right in de street. Dey 'd do worse fu' you."

"Don't you go anywhere, child. It would only be worse. The men who used to bow and scrape to me and take off their hats laughed in my face. I met Minty—and she insulted me right in the street. They would do worse to you."

In the midst of the conversation a knock came at the door. It was a messenger from the "House," as they still called Oakley's home, and he wanted them to be out of the cottage by the next afternoon, as the new servants were coming and would want the rooms.

In the middle of the conversation, there was a knock at the door. It was a messenger from the "House," which is still what they called Oakley's home, and he informed them that they needed to leave the cottage by the next afternoon, as the new servants were arriving and would need the rooms.

The message was so curt, so hard and decisive, that Fannie was startled out of her grief into immediate action.

The message was so brief, so harsh and definitive, that Fannie was taken aback from her sadness and sprang into action right away.

"Well, we got to go," she said, rising wearily.

"Well, we have to go," she said, getting up tiredly.

"But where are we goin'?" wailed Kitty in affright. "There 's no place to go to. We have n't got a house. Where 'll we go?"

"But where are we going?" cried Kitty in fear. "There's nowhere to go. We don't have a house. Where will we go?"

"Out o' town someplace as fur away from this damned hole as we kin git." The boy spoke recklessly in his anger. He had never sworn before his mother before.

"Somewhere out of town, as far away from this awful place as we can get." The boy spoke carelessly in his anger. He had never cursed in front of his mother before.

She looked at him in horror. "Joe, Joe," she said, "you 're mekin' it wuss. You 're mekin' it ha'dah fu' me to baih when you talk dat a-way. What you mean? Whaih you think Gawd is?"

She looked at him in shock. "Joe, Joe," she said, "you’re making it worse. You’re making it harder for me to bear when you talk like that. What do you mean? Where do you think God is?"

Joe remained sullenly silent. His mother's faith was too stalwart for his comprehension. There was nothing like it in his own soul to interpret it.

Joe stayed quiet and brooding. His mother's faith was too strong for him to understand. He had nothing in his own heart to help him make sense of it.

"We 'll git de secon'-han' dealah to tek ouah things to-morrer, an' then we 'll go away some place, up No'th maybe."

"We'll get the second-hand dealer to take our things tomorrow, and then we'll go somewhere, maybe up North."

"Let 's go to New York," said Joe.

"Let’s go to New York," Joe said.

"New Yo'k?"

"New York?"

They had heard of New York as a place vague and far away, a city that, like Heaven, to them had existed by faith alone. All the days of their lives they had heard of it, and it seemed to them the centre of all the glory, all the wealth, and all the freedom of the world. New York. It had an alluring sound. Who would know them there? Who would look down upon them?

They had heard of New York as a distant and mysterious place, a city that, like Heaven, had only existed in their imagination. For all their lives, they had heard about it, and it seemed to be the center of all the glory, wealth, and freedom in the world. New York. It had a captivating ring to it. Who would recognize them there? Who would judge them?

"It 's a mighty long ways off fu' me to be sta'tin' at dis time o' life."

"It's a really long way for me to be starting at this time in my life."

"We want to go a long ways off."

"We want to go far away."

"I wonder what pa would think of it if he was here," put in Kitty.

"I wonder what Dad would think of it if he were here," Kitty added.

"I guess he 'd think we was doin' the best we could."

"I guess he’d think we were doing the best we could."

"Well, den, Joe," said his mother, her voice trembling with emotion at the daring step they were about to take, "you set down an' write a lettah to yo' pa, an' tell him what we goin' to do, an' to-morrer--to-morrer--we 'll sta't."

"Well, then, Joe," his mother said, her voice shaking with emotion about the bold decision they were about to make, "you sit down and write a letter to your dad and tell him what we’re going to do, and tomorrow—tomorrow—we’ll start."

Something akin to joy came into the boy's heart as he sat down to write the letter. They had taunted him, had they? They had scoffed at him. But he was going where they might never go, and some day he would come back holding his head high and pay them sneer for sneer and jibe for jibe.

Something like joy filled the boy's heart as he sat down to write the letter. They had teased him, hadn’t they? They had mocked him. But he was headed to places they might never see, and one day he would return with his head held high and give them back their smirks and insults.

The same night the commission was given to the furniture dealer who would take charge of their things and sell them when and for what he could.

The same night, the commission was given to the furniture dealer who would handle their belongings and sell them whenever and for whatever price he could.

From his window the next morning Maurice Oakley watched the wagon emptying the house. Then he saw Fannie come out and walk about her little garden, followed by her children. He saw her as she wiped her eyes and led the way to the side gate.

From his window the next morning, Maurice Oakley watched the truck unloading the house. Then he saw Fannie come out and stroll through her little garden, followed by her kids. He saw her as she wiped her eyes and led the way to the side gate.

"Well, they 're gone," he said to his wife. "I wonder where they 're going to live?"

"Well, they're gone," he said to his wife. "I wonder where they’re going to live?"

"Oh, some of their people will take them in," replied Mrs. Oakley languidly.

"Oh, some of their people will take them in," Mrs. Oakley replied wearily.

Despite the fact that his mother carried with her the rest of the money drawn from the bank, Joe had suddenly stepped into the place of the man of the family. He attended to all the details of their getting away with a promptness that made it seem untrue that he had never been more than thirty miles from his native town. He was eager and excited. As the train drew out of the station, he did not look back upon the place which he hated, but Fannie and her daughter let their eyes linger upon it until the last house, the last chimney, and the last spire faded from their sight, and their tears fell and mingled as they were whirled away toward the unknown.

Despite the fact that his mother had the rest of the money from the bank, Joe had suddenly stepped into the role of the man of the family. He handled all the details of their departure with a quickness that made it hard to believe he had never traveled more than thirty miles from his hometown. He was eager and excited. As the train pulled away from the station, he didn’t look back at the place he despised, but Fannie and her daughter kept their eyes on it until the last house, the last chimney, and the last spire disappeared from view, their tears falling and mixing as they were swept away toward the unknown.


VII.

IN NEW YORK

To the provincial coming to New York for the first time, ignorant and unknown, the city presents a notable mingling of the qualities of cheeriness and gloom. If he have any eye at all for the beautiful, he cannot help experiencing a thrill as he crosses the ferry over the river filled with plying craft and catches the first sight of the spires and buildings of New York. If he have the right stuff in him, a something will take possession of him that will grip him again every time he returns to the scene and will make him long and hunger for the place when he is away from it. Later, the lights in the busy streets will bewilder and entice him. He will feel shy and helpless amid the hurrying crowds. A new emotion will take his heart as the people hasten by him,--a feeling of loneliness, almost of grief, that with all of these souls about him he knows not one and not one of them cares for him. After a while he will find a place and give a sigh of relief as he settles away from the city's sights behind his cosey blinds. It is better here, and the city is cruel and cold and unfeeling. This he will feel, perhaps, for the first half-hour, and then he will be out in it all again. He will be glad to strike elbows with the bustling mob and be happy at their indifference to him, so that he may look at them and study them. After it is all over, after he has passed through the first pangs of strangeness and homesickness, yes, even after he has got beyond the stranger's enthusiasm for the metropolis, the real fever of love for the place will begin to take hold upon him. The subtle, insidious wine of New York will begin to intoxicate him. Then, if he be wise, he will go away, any place,--yes, he will even go over to Jersey. But if he be a fool, he will stay and stay on until the town becomes all in all to him; until the very streets are his chums and certain buildings and corners his best friends. Then he is hopeless, and to live elsewhere would be death. The Bowery will be his romance, Broadway his lyric, and the Park his pastoral, the river and the glory of it all his epic, and he will look down pityingly on all the rest of humanity.

To someone from a small town visiting New York for the first time, clueless and unfamiliar, the city combines a striking mix of cheerfulness and sadness. If they have any appreciation for beauty, they won't be able to help but feel a rush of excitement as they ride the ferry across the busy river and catch their first glimpse of New York's spires and buildings. If they have the right spirit, something will capture them that will resonate every time they come back and make them miss the city when they’re away. Later, the dazzling lights in the bustling streets will confuse and attract them. They will feel shy and lost in the fast-moving crowds. A new emotion will fill their heart as people rush past—an overwhelming loneliness, almost grief, knowing that among all these souls, they don’t know a single one, and none of them care about them. Eventually, they will find a quiet spot and breathe a sigh of relief as they escape the city's chaos behind their cozy curtains. It feels better here, away from the city's harshness and coldness, and they might feel this way for the first half-hour before they’re drawn back into it all. They’ll be happy to jostle elbows with the busy crowd, enjoying their indifference so they can observe them. After the initial feelings of strangeness and homesickness fade, even after the excitement of being a newcomer wears off, a deep love for the city will start to grow within them. The subtle, addictive allure of New York will begin to intoxicate them. Then, if they’re wise, they’ll get away, anywhere—even to Jersey. But if they’re foolish, they’ll stick around until the city becomes everything to them; until the streets feel like friends and certain buildings and corners become their closest companions. At that point, they’re lost, and living anywhere else would feel like death. The Bowery will become their personal story, Broadway their anthem, the Park their peaceful retreat, the river and its splendor their grand tale, and they will view the rest of humanity with pity.

It was the afternoon of a clear October day that the Hamiltons reached New York. Fannie had some misgivings about crossing the ferry, but once on the boat these gave way to speculations as to what they should find on the other side. With the eagerness of youth to take in new impressions, Joe and Kitty were more concerned with what they saw about them than with what their future would hold, though they might well have stopped to ask some such questions. In all the great city they knew absolutely no one, and had no idea which way to go to find a stopping-place.

It was the afternoon of a clear October day when the Hamiltons arrived in New York. Fannie felt a bit anxious about taking the ferry, but once they were on the boat, those feelings turned into thoughts about what they would discover on the other side. Eager to soak up new experiences, Joe and Kitty were more focused on their surroundings than on their future, even though they could have paused to consider those questions. In this vast city, they didn’t know a single person and had no idea how to find a place to stay.

They looked about them for some coloured face, and finally saw one among the porters who were handling the baggage. To Joe's inquiry he gave them an address, and also proffered his advice as to the best way to reach the place. He was exceedingly polite, and he looked hard at Kitty. They found the house to which they had been directed, and were a good deal surprised at its apparent grandeur. It was a four-storied brick dwelling on Twenty-seventh Street. As they looked from the outside, they were afraid that the price of staying in such a place would be too much for their pockets. Inside, the sight of the hard, gaudily upholstered instalment-plan furniture did not disillusion them, and they continued to fear that they could never stop at this fine place. But they found Mrs. Jones, the proprietress, both gracious and willing to come to terms with them.

They looked around for someone with a different skin tone and finally spotted one of the porters handling the luggage. When Joe asked, he gave them an address and suggested the best way to get there. He was very polite and took a good look at Kitty. They found the house they were directed to and were quite surprised by its apparent grandeur. It was a four-story brick building on Twenty-seventh Street. Looking at it from the outside, they worried that the cost of staying there would be too high for their budget. Inside, the sight of the cheap, overly flashy furniture did not change their minds, and they continued to worry they could never afford to stay in such a nice place. But they found Mrs. Jones, the owner, to be both friendly and willing to negotiate with them.

As Mrs. Hamilton--she began to be Mrs. Hamilton now, to the exclusion of Fannie--would have described Mrs. Jones, she was a "big yellow woman." She had a broad good-natured face and a tendency to run to bust.

As Mrs. Hamilton—she was starting to be known as Mrs. Hamilton now, instead of Fannie—would have put it, Mrs. Jones was a "big yellow woman." She had a broad, friendly face and a tendency to be busty.

"Yes," she said, "I think I could arrange to take you. I could let you have two rooms, and you could use my kitchen until you decided whether you wanted to take a flat or not. I has the whole house myself, and I keeps roomers. But latah on I could fix things so 's you could have the whole third floor ef you wanted to. Most o' my gent'men 's railroad gent'men, they is. I guess it must 'a' been Mr. Thomas that sent you up here."

"Sure," she said, "I think I can make arrangements to take you in. I can give you two rooms, and you can use my kitchen until you decide if you want to get an apartment or not. I have the whole house to myself, and I take in boarders. But later on, I could set things up so you could have the entire third floor if you wanted. Most of my guests are railroad guys. I assume Mr. Thomas sent you up here."

"He was a little bright man down at de deepo."

"He was a small, cheerful man at the depot."

"Yes, that 's him. That 's Mr. Thomas. He 's always lookin' out to send some one here, because he 's been here three years hisself an' he kin recommend my house."

"Yes, that’s him. That’s Mr. Thomas. He’s always trying to send someone here because he’s been here himself for three years and he can recommend my place."

It was a relief to the Hamiltons to find Mrs. Jones so gracious and home-like. So the matter was settled, and they took up their abode with her and sent for their baggage.

It was a relief for the Hamiltons to find Mrs. Jones so welcoming and comfortable. So the decision was made, and they moved in with her and had their luggage sent over.

With the first pause in the rush that they had experienced since starting away from home, Mrs. Hamilton began to have time for reflection, and their condition seemed to her much better as it was. Of course, it was hard to be away from home and among strangers, but the arrangement had this advantage,--that no one knew them or could taunt them with their past trouble. She was not sure that she was going to like New York. It had a great name and was really a great place, but the very bigness of it frightened her and made her feel alone, for she knew that there could not be so many people together without a deal of wickedness. She did not argue the complement of this, that the amount of good would also be increased, but this was because to her evil was the very present factor in her life.

With the first break in the hectic pace they had experienced since leaving home, Mrs. Hamilton finally had some time to think, and their situation seemed much better to her as it was. Of course, it was tough to be away from home and surrounded by strangers, but the upside was that no one knew them or could bring up their past troubles. She wasn't sure if she would like New York. It had a big reputation and truly was a significant place, but the sheer size of it scared her and made her feel isolated, because she knew there couldn't be so many people together without a lot of bad influences. She didn't consider the opposite, that there would also be a lot of good, but that was because evil was the most immediate concern in her life.

Joe and Kit were differently affected by what they saw about them. The boy was wild with enthusiasm and with a desire to be a part of all that the metropolis meant. In the evening he saw the young fellows passing by dressed in their spruce clothes, and he wondered with a sort of envy where they could be going. Back home there had been no place much worth going to, except church and one or two people's houses. But these young fellows seemed to show by their manners that they were neither going to church nor a family visiting. In the moment that he recognised this, a revelation came to him,--the knowledge that his horizon had been very narrow, and he felt angry that it was so. Why should those fellows be different from him? Why should they walk the streets so knowingly, so independently, when he knew not whither to turn his steps? Well, he was in New York, and now he would learn. Some day some greenhorn from the South should stand at a window and look out envying him, as he passed, red-cravated, patent-leathered, intent on some goal. Was it not better, after all, that circumstances had forced them thither? Had it not been so, they might all have stayed home and stagnated. Well, thought he, it 's an ill wind that blows nobody good, and somehow, with a guilty under-thought, he forgot to feel the natural pity for his father, toiling guiltless in the prison of his native State.

Joe and Kit were affected differently by what they saw around them. The boy was bursting with excitement and a desire to be part of everything that the city represented. In the evening, he saw young men passing by in their sharp clothes, and he felt a twinge of envy wondering where they could be heading. Back home, there weren’t many places worth going to, other than church and a couple of friends' houses. But these young men carried themselves in a way that suggested they weren’t headed to church or visiting family. As soon as he realized this, it hit him—his world had been very limited, and he felt frustrated about it. Why should those guys be different? Why should they stroll the streets with such confidence and independence when he didn’t know where to go? Well, he was in New York now, and he was going to learn. Someday a naive newcomer from the South would stand by a window and watch him pass, dressed in a red tie and shiny shoes, focused on his own path. Wasn’t it ultimately better that circumstances had brought them here? If not, they might have just stayed home and wasted away. Well, he thought, it’s an ill wind that blows nobody good, and somehow, with a hint of guilt, he forgot to feel the usual pity for his father, who was innocently toiling in the confines of his home state.

Whom the Gods wish to destroy they first make mad. The first sign of the demoralisation of the provincial who comes to New York is his pride at his insensibility to certain impressions which used to influence him at home. First, he begins to scoff, and there is no truth in his views nor depth in his laugh. But by and by, from mere pretending, it becomes real. He grows callous. After that he goes to the devil very cheerfully.

Whom the Gods want to ruin, they first drive insane. The first sign of the decline in a provincial who comes to New York is their pride in being unaffected by certain things that used to bother them back home. At first, they start to mock, and there’s no truth in their opinions or depth in their laughter. But eventually, what starts as pretending becomes real. They become emotionally numb. After that, they happily descend into chaos.

No such radical emotions, however, troubled Kit's mind. She too stood at the windows and looked down into the street. There was a sort of complacent calm in the manner in which she viewed the girls' hats and dresses. Many of them were really pretty, she told herself, but for the most part they were not better than what she had had down home. There was a sound quality in the girl's make-up that helped her to see through the glamour of mere place and recognise worth for itself. Or it may have been the critical faculty, which is prominent in most women, that kept her from thinking a five-cent cheese-cloth any better in New York than it was at home. She had a certain self-respect which made her value herself and her own traditions higher than her brother did his.

No intense emotions, however, disturbed Kit's mind. She also stood by the window and looked down at the street. There was a kind of satisfied calm in the way she observed the girls' hats and dresses. Many of them were really pretty, she told herself, but mostly they weren’t any better than what she had back home. There was a real quality in the girls' appearance that helped her see beyond the allure of the city and recognize true worth. Or maybe it was the critical eye, which is common among most women, that made her think a five-cent cheesecloth wasn't any better in New York than it was back home. She had a certain self-respect that made her value herself and her own traditions more than her brother valued his.

When later in the evening the porter who had been kind to them came in and was introduced as Mr. William Thomas, young as she was, she took his open admiration for her with more coolness than Joe exhibited when Thomas offered to show him something of the town some day or night.

When the porter who had been nice to them came in later that evening and was introduced as Mr. William Thomas, she, despite her youth, handled his clear admiration for her with more composure than Joe showed when Thomas offered to show him around town someday.

Mr. Thomas was a loquacious little man with a confident air born of an intense admiration of himself. He was the idol of a number of servant-girls' hearts, and altogether a decidedly dashing back-area-way Don Juan.

Mr. Thomas was a talkative little man with an air of confidence that came from a strong admiration of himself. He was the idol of many servant girls' hearts, and overall, he was quite the charming, local Don Juan.

"I tell you, Miss Kitty," he burst forth, a few minutes after being introduced, "they ain't no use talkin', N' Yawk 'll give you a shakin' up 'at you won't soon forget. It 's the only town on the face of the earth. You kin bet your life they ain't no flies on N' Yawk. We git the best shows here, we git the best concerts--say, now, what 's the use o' my callin' it all out?--we simply git the best of everything."

"I tell you, Miss Kitty," he exclaimed a few minutes after being introduced, "there's no point in arguing, New York will give you a shake-up that you won't forget anytime soon. It’s the only city in the world. You can bet your life there’s nothing like New York. We get the best shows here, we get the best concerts—honestly, what’s the point of listing it all?—we just get the best of everything."

"Great place," said Joe wisely, in what he thought was going to be quite a man-of-the-world manner. But he burned with shame the next minute because his voice sounded so weak and youthful. Then too the oracle only said "Yes" to him, and went on expatiating to Kitty on the glories of the metropolis.

"Great place," said Joe sagely, trying to come off as worldly. But he felt a wave of shame the next moment because his voice sounded so weak and young. Plus, the oracle only replied "Yes" to him and continued to rave to Kitty about the wonders of the city.

"D'jever see the statue o' Liberty? Great thing, the statue o' Liberty. I 'll take you 'round some day. An' Cooney Island--oh, my, now that 's the place; and talk about fun! That 's the place for me."

"D'you ever see the Statue of Liberty? It's an amazing thing, the Statue of Liberty. I'll take you there someday. And Coney Island—oh, wow, that's the spot; and talk about fun! That's the place for me."

"La, Thomas," Mrs. Jones put in, "how you do run on! Why, the strangers 'll think they 'll be talked to death before they have time to breathe."

"La, Thomas," Mrs. Jones said, "you really do go on! The strangers will think they're going to be talked to death before they even get a chance to breathe."

"Oh, I guess the folks understan' me. I 'm one o' them kin' o' men 'at believe in whooping things up right from the beginning. I 'm never strange with anybody. I 'm a N' Yawker, I tell you, from the word go. I say, Mis' Jones, let 's have some beer, an' we 'll have some music purty soon. There 's a fellah in the house 'at plays 'Rag-time' out o' sight."

"Oh, I guess people understand me. I'm one of those guys who believes in having a good time from the start. I'm never awkward with anyone. I'm a New Yorker, I tell you, from the get-go. I say, Mrs. Jones, let’s grab some beer, and we’ll have some music pretty soon. There’s a guy in the house who plays ragtime like no one else."

Mr. Thomas took the pail and went to the corner. As he left the room, Mrs. Jones slapped her knee and laughed until her bust shook like jelly.

Mr. Thomas grabbed the bucket and walked to the corner. As he left the room, Mrs. Jones slapped her knee and laughed until her chest shook like jelly.

"Mr. Thomas is a case, sho'," she said; "but he likes you all, an' I 'm mighty glad of it, fu' he 's mighty curious about the house when he don't like the roomers."

"Mr. Thomas is something else, for sure," she said; "but he likes all of you, and I'm really glad about that because he's really curious about the house when he doesn't like the tenants."

Joe felt distinctly flattered, for he found their new acquaintance charming. His mother was still a little doubtful, and Kitty was sure she found the young man "fresh."

Joe felt genuinely flattered because he found their new acquaintance charming. His mother was still a bit uncertain, and Kitty was convinced she found the young man "too forward."

He came in pretty soon with his beer, and a half-dozen crabs in a bag.

He came in pretty quickly with his beer and a bag full of half a dozen crabs.

"Thought I 'd bring home something to chew. I always like to eat something with my beer."

"Thought I’d bring home something to snack on. I always like to eat something with my beer."

Mrs. Jones brought in the glasses, and the young man filled one and turned to Kitty.

Mrs. Jones brought in the glasses, and the young man poured some into one and turned to Kitty.

"No, thanks," she said with a surprised look.

"No, thanks," she said, looking surprised.

"What, don't you drink beer? Oh, come now, you 'll get out o' that."

"What, you don't drink beer? Oh, come on, you'll get over that."

"Kitty don't drink no beer," broke in her mother with mild resentment. "I drinks it sometimes, but she don't. I reckon maybe de chillen better go to bed."

"Kitty doesn't drink beer," her mother interrupted with mild annoyance. "I drink it sometimes, but she doesn't. I think maybe the kids should go to bed."

Joe felt as if the "chillen" had ruined all his hopes, but Kitty rose.

Joe felt like the "kids" had shattered all his hopes, but Kitty stood up.

The ingratiating "N' Yawker" was aghast.

The charming "New Yorker" was shocked.

"Oh, let 'em stay," said Mrs. Jones heartily; "a little beer ain't goin' to hurt 'em. Why, sakes, I know my father gave me beer from the time I could drink it, and I knows I ain't none the worse fu' it."

"Oh, let them stay," said Mrs. Jones warmly; "a little beer isn't going to hurt them. I mean, I remember my dad giving me beer as soon as I was able to drink it, and I know I'm no worse for it."

"They 'll git out o' that, all right, if they live in N' Yawk," said Mr. Thomas, as he poured out a glass and handed it to Joe. "You neither?"

"They'll get out of that, for sure, if they live in New York," said Mr. Thomas, as he poured a glass and handed it to Joe. "You won't either?"

"Oh, I drink it," said the boy with an air, but not looking at his mother.

"Oh, I drink it," said the boy confidently, without looking at his mother.

"Joe," she cried to him, "you must ricollect you ain't at home. What 'ud yo' pa think?" Then she stopped suddenly, and Joe gulped his beer and Kitty went to the piano to relieve her embarrassment.

"Joe," she cried to him, "you have to remember you’re not at home. What would your dad think?" Then she stopped suddenly, and Joe gulped his beer while Kitty went to the piano to ease her embarrassment.

"Yes, that 's it, Miss Kitty, sing us something," said the irrepressible Thomas, "an' after while we 'll have that fellah down that plays 'Rag-time.' He 's out o' sight, I tell you."

"Yes, that's it, Miss Kitty, sing us something," said the unstoppable Thomas, "and after a while, we'll get that guy who plays 'Rag-time.' He's amazing, I tell you."

With the pretty shyness of girlhood, Kitty sang one or two little songs in the simple manner she knew. Her voice was full and rich. It delighted Mr. Thomas.

With the charming shyness of youth, Kitty sang a couple of simple songs in the way she knew best. Her voice was full and rich, and it brought joy to Mr. Thomas.

"I say, that 's singin' now, I tell you," he cried. "You ought to have some o' the new songs. D' jever hear 'Baby, you got to leave'? I tell you, that 's a hot one. I 'll bring you some of 'em. Why, you could git a job on the stage easy with that voice o' yourn. I got a frien' in one o' the comp'nies an' I 'll speak to him about you."

"I’m telling you, that’s singing now," he exclaimed. "You should check out some of the new songs. Have you ever heard 'Baby, You Got to Leave'? I swear, it’s a catchy one. I’ll bring you some of them. With that voice of yours, you could easily get a job on stage. I have a friend in one of the companies, and I’ll talk to him about you."

"You ought to git Mr. Thomas to take you to the th'atre some night. He goes lots."

"You should get Mr. Thomas to take you to the theater one night. He goes often."

"Why, yes, what 's the matter with to-morrer night? There 's a good coon show in town. Out o' sight. Let 's all go."

"Sure, what's wrong with tomorrow night? There's a great raccoon show in town. It’s going to be amazing. Let’s all go."

"I ain't nevah been to nothin' lak dat, an' I don't know," said Mrs. Hamilton.

"I've never been to anything like that, and I don't know," said Mrs. Hamilton.

"Aw, come, I 'll git the tickets an' we 'll all go. Great singin', you know. What d' you say?"

"Come on, I'll get the tickets and we'll all go. It's going to be great singing, you know. What do you say?"

The mother hesitated, and Joe filled the breach.

The mother paused, and Joe stepped in to fill the gap.

"We 'd all like to go," he said. "Ma, we' ll go if you ain't too tired."

"We all want to go," he said. "Mom, we’ll go if you’re not too tired."

"Tired? Pshaw, you 'll furgit all about your tiredness when Smithkins gits on the stage. Y' ought to hear him sing, 'I bin huntin' fu' wo'k'! You 'd die laughing."

"Tired? Nah, you'll forget all about being tired when Smithkins gets on stage. You should hear him sing, 'I've been hunting for work!' You'd be dying of laughter."

Mrs. Hamilton made no further demur, and the matter was closed.

Mrs. Hamilton didn't raise any more objections, and that was the end of it.

Awhile later the "Rag-time" man came down and gave them a sample of what they were to hear the next night. Mr. Thomas and Mrs. Jones two-stepped, and they sent a boy after some more beer. Joe found it a very jolly evening, but Kit's and the mother's hearts were heavy as they went up to bed.

A little while later, the "Rag-time" guy came down and played them a preview of what they would hear the next night. Mr. Thomas and Mrs. Jones danced the two-step, and they sent a boy to get some more beer. Joe thought it was a really fun evening, but Kit and her mother felt heavy-hearted as they went to bed.

"Say," said Mr. Thomas when they had gone, "that little girl 's a peach, you bet; a little green, I guess, but she 'll ripen in the sun."

"Say," Mr. Thomas said after they left, "that little girl is a gem, for sure; a bit naive, I guess, but she'll grow up with time."


VIII.

AN EVENING OUT

Fannie Hamilton, tired as she was, sat long into the night with her little family discussing New York,--its advantages and disadvantages, its beauty and its ugliness, its morality and immorality. She had somewhat receded from her first position, that it was better being here in the great strange city than being at home where the very streets shamed them. She had not liked the way that their fellow lodger looked at Kitty. It was bold, to say the least. She was not pleased, either, with their new acquaintance's familiarity. And yet, he had said no more than some stranger, if there could be such a stranger, would have said down home. There was a difference, however, which she recognised. Thomas was not the provincial who puts every one on a par with himself, nor was he the metropolitan who complacently patronises the whole world. He was trained out of the one and not up to the other. The intermediate only succeeded in being offensive. Mrs. Jones' assurance as to her guest's fine qualities did not do all that might have been expected to reassure Mrs. Hamilton in the face of the difficulties of the gentleman's manner.

Fannie Hamilton, as tired as she was, sat late into the night with her little family discussing New York—its pros and cons, its beauty and ugliness, its morality and immorality. She had somewhat changed her original viewpoint that it was better to be here in the big, unfamiliar city than back home where the very streets embarrassed them. She didn't like the way their fellow lodger looked at Kitty. It was bold, to say the least. She wasn't happy with their new acquaintance's familiarity either. And yet, he hadn't said anything more than a stranger, if such a stranger could exist, would have said back home. There was a difference, though, which she recognized. Thomas wasn’t the provincial who considers everyone equal to himself, nor was he the metropolitan who smugly looks down on the whole world. He had moved away from one attitude without fully adopting the other. The middle ground only ended up being offensive. Mrs. Jones' confidence in her guest's good qualities didn’t do much to reassure Mrs. Hamilton regarding the gentleman’s difficult manner.

She could not, however, lay her finger on any particular point that would give her the reason for rejecting his friendly advances. She got ready the next evening to go to the theatre with the rest. Mr. Thomas at once possessed himself of Kitty and walked on ahead, leaving Joe to accompany his mother and Mrs. Jones,--an arrangement, by the way, not altogether to that young gentleman's taste. A good many men bowed to Thomas in the street, and they turned to look enviously after him. At the door of the theatre they had to run the gantlet of a dozen pairs of eyes. Here, too, the party's guide seemed to be well known, for some one said, before they passed out of hearing, "I wonder who that little light girl is that Thomas is with to-night? He 's a hot one for you."

She couldn’t quite put her finger on any specific reason to turn down his friendly advances. The next evening, she got ready to go to the theater with everyone else. Mr. Thomas immediately took hold of Kitty and walked ahead, while Joe ended up accompanying his mother and Mrs. Jones—an arrangement that wasn’t really to his liking. A lot of men greeted Thomas on the street, and they turned to look at him with envy. At the theater entrance, they had to navigate through a dozen pairs of eyes. Once again, it seemed their guide was well known, as someone remarked just out of earshot, "I wonder who that cute girl is that Thomas is with tonight? He’s definitely into you."

Mrs. Hamilton had been in a theatre but once before in her life, and Joe and Kit but a few times oftener. On those occasions they had sat far up in the peanut gallery in the place reserved for people of colour. This was not a pleasant, cleanly, nor beautiful locality, and by contrast with it, even the garishness of the cheap New York theatre seemed fine and glorious.

Mrs. Hamilton had only been to the theater once before in her life, and Joe and Kit had been a handful of times more. On those occasions, they had sat way up in the cheap seats designated for people of color. This was not a pleasant, clean, or attractive area, and in comparison, even the tackiness of the cheap New York theater seemed nice and amazing.

They had good seats in the first balcony, and here their guide had shown his managerial ability again, for he had found it impossible, or said so, to get all the seats together, so that he and the girl were in the row in front and to one side of where the rest sat. Kitty did not like the arrangement, and innocently suggested that her brother take her seat while she went back to her mother. But her escort overruled her objections easily, and laughed at her so frankly that from very shame she could not urge them again, and they were soon forgotten in her wonder at the mystery and glamour that envelops the home of the drama. There was something weird to her in the alternate spaces of light and shade. Without any feeling of its ugliness, she looked at the curtain as at a door that should presently open between her and a house of wonders. She looked at it with the fascination that one always experiences for what either brings near or withholds the unknown.

They had great seats in the first balcony, and their guide had once again shown his skill in managing the situation, claiming it was impossible to get all the seats together. So, he and the girl ended up in the row in front and to one side of where the others were sitting. Kitty didn’t like this setup and innocently suggested that her brother take her seat while she went back to her mom. But her escort easily dismissed her concerns and laughed at her so openly that, out of embarrassment, she couldn't bring it up again, and soon forgot about it as she became captivated by the mystery and allure surrounding the theater. The alternating spaces of light and shadow felt strange to her. Without thinking it was ugly, she looked at the curtain as if it were a door that would soon open into a world of wonders. She gazed at it with the fascination that always comes when something either brings you closer to or keeps you away from the unknown.

As for Joe, he was not bothered by the mystery or the glamour of things. But he had suddenly raised himself in his own estimation. He had gazed steadily at a girl across the aisle until she had smiled in response. Of course, he went hot and cold by turns, and the sweat broke out on his brow, but instantly he began to swell. He had made a decided advance in knowledge, and he swelled with the consciousness that already he was coming to be a man of the world. He looked with a new feeling at the swaggering, sporty young negroes. His attitude towards them was not one of humble self-depreciation any more. Since last night he had grown, and felt that he might, that he would, be like them, and it put a sort of chuckling glee into his heart.

As for Joe, he wasn’t fazed by the mystery or the glamor of things. But he had suddenly started to see himself in a new light. He had stared steadily at a girl across the aisle until she smiled back at him. Of course, he felt hot and cold in turns, and sweat broke out on his forehead, but immediately he began to feel proud. He had made a significant step forward in understanding, and he felt filled with the awareness that he was becoming a man of the world. He looked at the swaggering, sporty young black men with a fresh perspective. He no longer felt humble or inferior around them. Since last night he had grown, and he felt that he could, that he would, be like them, which filled his heart with a kind of joyful amusement.

One might find it in him to feel sorry for this small-souled, warped being, for he was so evidently the jest of Fate, if it were not that he was so blissfully, so conceitedly, unconscious of his own nastiness. Down home he had shaved the wild young bucks of the town, and while doing it drunk in eagerly their unguarded narrations of their gay exploits. So he had started out with false ideals as to what was fine and manly. He was afflicted by a sort of moral and mental astigmatism that made him see everything wrong. As he sat there to-night, he gave to all he saw a wrong value and upon it based his ignorant desires.

One might feel sorry for this small-minded, twisted person because he seemed to be a target of Fate, if it weren't for the fact that he was blissfully and conceitedly unaware of his own unpleasantness. Back home, he had shaved the wild young guys in town, and while he did it, he drunkenly listened to their unguarded stories of their wild antics. He began with misguided ideas about what was good and manly. He suffered from a sort of moral and mental distortion that caused him to see everything incorrectly. As he sat there tonight, he gave everything he saw the wrong value and based his ignorant desires on that.

When the men of the orchestra filed in and began tuning their instruments, it was the signal for an influx of loiterers from the door. There were a large number of coloured people in the audience, and because members of their own race were giving the performance, they seemed to take a proprietary interest in it all. They discussed its merits and demerits as they walked down the aisle in much the same tone that the owners would have used had they been wondering whether the entertainment was going to please the people or not.

When the orchestra members entered and started tuning their instruments, it signaled a wave of onlookers coming in through the door. There were many people of color in the audience, and since performers of their own race were featured, they appeared to feel a personal connection to the event. They talked about its strengths and weaknesses as they walked down the aisle in much the same way that owners would chat about whether the entertainment would appeal to the crowd.

Finally the music struck up one of the numerous negro marches. It was accompanied by the rhythmic patting of feet from all parts of the house. Then the curtain went up on a scene of beauty. It purported to be a grove to which a party of picnickers, the ladies and gentlemen of the chorus, had come for a holiday, and they were telling the audience all about it in crescendos. With the exception of one, who looked like a faded kid glove, the men discarded the grease paint, but the women under their make-ups ranged from pure white, pale yellow, and sickly greens to brick reds and slate grays. They were dressed in costumes that were not primarily intended for picnic going. But they could sing, and they did sing, with their voices, their bodies, their souls. They threw themselves into it because they enjoyed and felt what they were doing, and they gave almost a semblance of dignity to the tawdry music and inane words.

Finally, the music started with one of the many upbeat marches. It was accompanied by the rhythmic tapping of feet from all around the house. Then the curtain rose on a beautiful scene. It was supposed to be a grove where a group of picnickers, the ladies and gentlemen of the chorus, had come for a day off, and they were sharing their experience with the audience in soaring melodies. With the exception of one man, who resembled a worn-out kid glove, the men omitted the greasepaint, but the women under their makeup ranged from stark white, soft yellow, and sickly greens to deep reds and muted grays. They were wearing outfits that weren’t really meant for a picnic. But they could sing, and they did, with their voices, their bodies, their souls. They poured themselves into it because they enjoyed and believed in what they were doing, lending a sense of dignity to the cheap music and silly lyrics.

Kitty was enchanted. The airily dressed women seemed to her like creatures from fairy-land. It is strange how the glare of the footlights succeeds in deceiving so many people who are able to see through other delusions. The cheap dresses on the street had not fooled Kitty for an instant, but take the same cheese-cloth, put a little water starch into it, and put it on the stage, and she could see only chiffon.

Kitty was enchanted. The lightly dressed women looked to her like beings from a fairy tale. It's odd how the bright lights on stage manage to trick so many people who can see through other illusions. The cheap dresses on the street hadn't fooled Kitty for a second, but take the same cheesecloth, add a little starch and put it on stage, and to her, it looked like chiffon.

She turned around and nodded delightedly at her brother, but he did not see her. He was lost, transfixed. His soul was floating on a sea of sense. He had eyes and ears and thoughts only for the stage. His nerves tingled and his hands twitched. Only to know one of those radiant creatures, to have her speak to him, smile at him! If ever a man was intoxicated, Joe was. Mrs. Hamilton was divided between shame at the clothes of some of the women and delight with the music. Her companion was busy pointing out who this and that actress was, and giving jelly-like appreciation to the doings on the stage.

She turned around and grinned happily at her brother, but he didn't notice her. He was lost in a trance. His mind was adrift in a sea of sensations. He was completely focused on the stage—his eyes and ears were only for it. His nerves buzzed, and his hands fidgeted. Just to meet one of those stunning performers, to have her talk to him, smile at him! If anyone was ever drunk on excitement, it was Joe. Mrs. Hamilton felt torn between feeling embarrassed about some of the women’s outfits and enjoying the music. Her friend was busy identifying the actresses and giving wobbly praise for the performances on stage.

Mr. Thomas was the only cool one in the party. He was quietly taking stock of his young companion,--of her innocence and charm. She was a pretty girl, little and dainty, but well developed for her age. Her hair was very black and wavy, and some strain of the South's chivalric blood, which is so curiously mingled with the African in the veins of most coloured people, had tinged her skin to an olive hue.

Mr. Thomas was the only cool one at the party. He was quietly observing his young companion—her innocence and charm. She was a pretty girl, petite and delicate, but mature for her age. Her hair was very black and wavy, and a hint of the South's chivalrous blood, which is so uniquely blended with African heritage in the veins of most people of color, had given her skin an olive tone.

"Are you enjoying yourself?" he leaned over and whispered to her. His voice was very confidential and his lips near her ear, but she did not notice.

"Are you having a good time?" he leaned over and whispered to her. His voice was very intimate and his lips close to her ear, but she didn’t notice.

"Oh, yes," she answered, "this is grand. How I 'd like to be an actress and be up there!"

"Oh, yes," she replied, "this is amazing. I would love to be an actress and be up there!"

"Maybe you will some day."

"Maybe you will someday."

"Oh, no, I 'm not smart enough."

"Oh, no, I'm not smart enough."

"We 'll see," he said wisely; "I know a thing or two."

"We'll see," he said wisely; "I know a thing or two."

Between the first and second acts a number of Thomas's friends strolled up to where he sat and began talking, and again Kitty's embarrassment took possession of her as they were introduced one by one. They treated her with a half-courteous familiarity that made her blush. Her mother was not pleased with the many acquaintances that her daughter was making, and would have interfered had not Mrs. Jones assured her that the men clustered about their host's seat were some of the "best people in town." Joe looked at them hungrily, but the man in front with his sister did not think it necessary to include the brother or the rest of the party in his miscellaneous introductions.

Between the first and second acts, a bunch of Thomas's friends walked over to where he was sitting and started chatting, and once again, Kitty's embarrassment took over as they were introduced one by one. They treated her with a casual familiarity that made her blush. Her mother wasn't thrilled about the many new people her daughter was meeting and would have stepped in if Mrs. Jones hadn't assured her that the men gathered around their host's seat were some of the "best people in town." Joe eyed them with envy, but the man in front with his sister didn't think it was necessary to include the brother or the rest of the group in his random introductions.

One brief bit of conversation which the mother overheard especially troubled her.

One short conversation that the mother overheard really bothered her.

"Not going out for a minute or two?" asked one of the men, as he was turning away from Thomas.

"Not stepping out for a minute or two?" asked one of the men, as he turned away from Thomas.

"No, I don't think I 'll go out to-night. You can have my share."

"No, I don't think I'll go out tonight. You can have my share."

The fellow gave a horse laugh and replied, "Well, you 're doing a great piece of work, Miss Hamilton, whenever you can keep old Bill from goin' out an' lushin' between acts. Say, you got a good thing; push it along."

The guy let out a loud laugh and said, "Well, you’re doing an amazing job, Miss Hamilton, as long as you can keep old Bill from going out and drinking between acts. Hey, you’ve got something good; keep it going."

The girl's mother half rose, but she resumed her seat, for the man was going away. Her mind was not quiet again, however, until the people were all in their seats and the curtain had gone up on the second act. At first she was surprised at the enthusiasm over just such dancing as she could see any day from the loafers on the street corners down home, and then, like a good, sensible, humble woman, she came around to the idea that it was she who had always been wrong in putting too low a value on really worthy things. So she laughed and applauded with the rest, all the while trying to quiet something that was tugging at her away down in her heart.

The girl’s mother partially stood up, but she sat back down because the man was leaving. Her mind didn’t settle again until everyone was seated and the curtain rose for the second act. At first, she was taken aback by the excitement over the kind of dancing she could see any day from the guys hanging out on street corners back home. Then, being a good, sensible, and humble woman, she accepted that she had always been mistaken in undervaluing truly valuable things. So she laughed and joined in the applause, all the while trying to quiet something tugging at her deep down in her heart.

When the performance was over she forced her way to Kitty's side, where she remained in spite of all Thomas's palpable efforts to get her away. Finally he proposed that they all go to supper at one of the coloured cafés.

When the performance was over, she pushed her way to Kitty's side and stayed there despite all of Thomas's obvious attempts to get her to leave. Eventually, he suggested that they all go to dinner at one of the colored cafés.

"You 'll see a lot o' the show people," he said.

"You'll see a lot of the show people," he said.

"No, I reckon we 'd bettah go home," said Mrs. Hamilton decidedly. "De chillen ain't ust to stayin' up all hours o' nights, an' I ain't anxious fu' 'em to git ust to it."

"No, I think we should go home," Mrs. Hamilton said firmly. "The kids aren't used to staying up all night, and I don't want them to get used to it."

She was conscious of a growing dislike for this man who treated her daughter with such a proprietary air. Joe winced again at "de chillen."

She felt an increasing dislike for this man who treated her daughter with such a possessive attitude. Joe winced again at "de chillen."

Thomas bit his lip, and mentally said things that are unfit for publication. Aloud he said, "Mebbe Miss Kitty 'ud like to go an' have a little lunch."

Thomas bit his lip and mentally said things that aren't suitable for publication. Out loud he said, "Maybe Miss Kitty would like to go grab a bite to eat."

"Oh, no, thank you," said the girl; "I 've had a nice time and I don't care for a thing to eat."

"Oh, no, thank you," said the girl. "I’ve had a great time, and I’m not hungry for anything."

Joe told himself that Kitty was the biggest fool that it had ever been his lot to meet, and the disappointed suitor satisfied himself with the reflection that the girl was green yet, but would get bravely over that.

Joe told himself that Kitty was the biggest fool he had ever met, and the disappointed suitor reassured himself with the thought that the girl was still naive but would get through that.

He attempted to hold her hand as they parted at the parlour door, but she drew her fingers out of his clasp and said, "Good-night; thank you," as if he had been one of her mother's old friends.

He tried to hold her hand as they separated at the parlor door, but she slipped her fingers out of his grasp and said, "Goodnight; thank you," as if he were just one of her mother's old friends.

Joe lingered a little longer.

Joe hung around a bit longer.

"Say, that was out o' sight," he said.

"Wow, that was amazing," he said.

"Think so?" asked the other carelessly.

"Seriously?" asked the other casually.

"I 'd like to get out with you some time to see the town," the boy went on eagerly.

"I'd love to hang out with you sometime to explore the town," the boy continued eagerly.

"All right, we 'll go some time. So long."

"Okay, we'll go sometime. See you later."

"So long."

"See you later."

Some time. Was it true? Would he really take him out and let him meet stage people? Joe went to bed with his head in a whirl. He slept little that night for thinking of his heart's desire.

Some time. Was it true? Would he really take him out and let him meet people from the stage? Joe went to bed with his mind racing. He hardly slept that night, thinking about his heart's desire.


IX.

HIS HEART'S DESIRE

Whatever else his visit to the theatre may have done for Joe, it inspired him with a desire to go to work and earn money of his own, to be independent both of parental help and control, and so be able to spend as he pleased. With this end in view he set out to hunt for work. It was a pleasant contrast to his last similar quest, and he felt it with joy. He was treated everywhere he went with courtesy, even when no situation was forthcoming. Finally he came upon a man who was willing to try him for an afternoon. From the moment the boy rightly considered himself engaged, for he was master of his trade. He began his work with heart elate. Now he had within his grasp the possibility of being all that he wanted to be. Now Thomas might take him out at any time and not be ashamed of him.

Whatever his visit to the theater did for Joe, it sparked in him a desire to get to work and earn his own money, to be independent of his parents' support and control, and to spend as he liked. With this goal in mind, he set out to search for a job. It was a refreshing change from his last similar search, and he felt joyful about it. Everywhere he went, he was treated with respect, even when there were no job openings. Finally, he found a man who was willing to give him a trial for the afternoon. From that moment on, the boy confidently considered himself employed because he was skilled at his trade. He began his work feeling uplifted. Now he had the chance to be everything he wanted to be. Now Thomas could take him out anytime without feeling embarrassed.

With Thomas, the fact that Joe was working put the boy in an entirely new light. He decided that now he might be worth cultivating. For a week or two he had ignored him, and, proceeding upon the principle that if you give corn to the old hen she will cluck to her chicks, had treated Mrs. Hamilton with marked deference and kindness. This had been without success, as both the girl and her mother held themselves politely aloof from him. He began to see that his hope of winning Kitty's affections lay, not in courting the older woman but in making a friend of the boy. So on a certain Saturday night when the Banner Club was to give one of its smokers, he asked Joe to go with him. Joe was glad to, and they set out together. Arrived, Thomas left his companion for a few moments while he attended, as he said, to a little business. What he really did was to seek out the proprietor of the club and some of its hangers on.

With Thomas, the fact that Joe was working changed how he viewed the boy completely. He figured it was time to focus on building a relationship with him. For a week or two, he had been ignoring Joe and, following the idea that if you feed the old hen she'll call her chicks, had been treating Mrs. Hamilton with extra respect and kindness. Unfortunately, that didn't work, as both the girl and her mother kept their distance from him. He realized that his chances of winning Kitty's affection didn't depend on flirting with her mother but on becoming friends with the boy. So, on a certain Saturday night when the Banner Club was hosting one of its gatherings, he invited Joe to come along. Joe was happy to go, and they headed out together. Once they arrived, Thomas left Joe for a few moments to take care of some "business." In reality, he went looking for the club's owner and some of its regulars.

"I say," he said, "I 've got a friend with me to-night. He 's got some dough on him. He 's fresh and young and easy."

"I say," he said, "I've got a friend with me tonight. He's got some money on him. He's fresh and young and easy."

"Whew!" exclaimed the proprietor.

"Whew!" the owner exclaimed.

"Yes, he 's a good thing, but push it along kin' o' light at first; he might get skittish."

"Yeah, he's a good thing, but take it easy at first; he might get jumpy."

"Thomas, let me fall on your bosom and weep," said a young man who, on account of his usual expression of innocent gloom, was called Sadness. "This is what I 've been looking for for a month. My hat was getting decidedly shabby. Do you think he would stand for a touch on the first night of our acquaintance?"

"Thomas, let me lean on your shoulder and cry," said a young man who, due to his usual look of innocent sadness, was called Sadness. "This is what I've been searching for for a month. My hat was really starting to look worn out. Do you think he would go for a little bit of an awkward moment on the first night we meet?"

"Don't you dare? Do you want to frighten him off? Make him believe that you 've got coin to burn and that it 's an honour to be with you."

"Don't even think about it! Do you want to scare him away? Make him think that you have money to spare and that it's a privilege to be with you."

"But, you know, he may expect a glimpse of the gold."

"But, you know, he might be hoping for a peek at the gold."

"A smart man don't need to show nothin'. All he 's got to do is to act."

"A smart man doesn't need to show anything. All he has to do is act."

"Oh, I 'll act; we 'll all act."

"Oh, I'll act; we'll all act."

"Be slow to take a drink from him."

"Take your time before accepting a drink from him."

"Thomas, my boy, you 're an angel. I recognise that more and more every day, but bid me do anything else but that. That I refuse: it 's against nature;" and Sadness looked more mournful than ever.

"Thomas, my boy, you’re an angel. I see that more and more each day, but ask me to do anything else but that. I won't do it; it’s against nature;" and Sadness looked more sorrowful than ever.

"Trust old Sadness to do his part," said the portly proprietor; and Thomas went back to the lamb.

"Count on old Sadness to play his role," said the chubby owner; and Thomas returned to the lamb.

"Nothin' doin' so early," he said; "let 's go an' have a drink."

"Nah, nothing to do this early," he said; "let's go grab a drink."

They went, and Thomas ordered.

They left, and Thomas ordered.

"No, no, this is on me," cried Joe, trembling with joy.

"No, no, I've got this," Joe shouted, shaking with happiness.

"Pshaw, your money 's counterfeit," said his companion with fine generosity. "This is on me, I say. Jack, what 'll you have yourself?"

"Pshaw, your money's fake," said his companion with great generosity. "This one's on me, I insist. Jack, what do you want for yourself?"

As they stood at the bar, the men began strolling up one by one. Each in his turn was introduced to Joe. They were very polite. They treated him with a pale, dignified, high-minded respect that menaced his pocket-book and possessions. The proprietor, Mr. Turner, asked him why he had never been in before. He really seemed much hurt about it, and on being told that Joe had only been in the city for a couple of weeks expressed emphatic surprise, even disbelief, and assured the rest that any one would have taken Mr. Hamilton for an old New Yorker.

As they stood at the bar, the guys started walking up one by one. Each one was introduced to Joe in turn. They were very polite and treated him with a sort of reserved, dignified respect that felt like a threat to his wallet and belongings. The owner, Mr. Turner, asked him why he had never been in before. He genuinely seemed hurt by it, and when told that Joe had only been in the city for a couple of weeks, he expressed strong surprise, even disbelief, and assured everyone else that anyone would have thought Mr. Hamilton was a long-time New Yorker.

Sadness was introduced last. He bowed to Joe's "Happy to know you, Mr. Williams."

Sadness was introduced last. He nodded at Joe's "Happy to meet you, Mr. Williams."

"Better known as Sadness," he said, with an expression of deep gloom. "A distant relative of mine once had a great grief. I have never recovered from it."

"Better known as Sadness," he said, looking really downcast. "A distant relative of mine once suffered a huge loss. I’ve never gotten over it."

Joe was not quite sure how to take this; but the others laughed and he joined them, and then, to cover his own embarrassment, he did what he thought the only correct and manly thing to do,--he ordered a drink.

Joe wasn't really sure how to react to this; but the others laughed, so he joined in, and then, to cover his own awkwardness, he did what he thought was the only right and manly thing to do—he ordered a drink.

"I don't know as I ought to," said Sadness.

"I don't know if I should," said Sadness.

"Oh, come on," his companions called out, "don't be stiff with a stranger. Make him feel at home."

"Oh, come on," his friends called out, "don’t be so uptight with a stranger. Make him feel welcome."

"Mr. Hamilton will believe me when I say that I have no intention of being stiff, but duty is duty. I 've got to go down town to pay a bill, and if I get too much aboard, it would n't be safe walking around with money on me."

"Mr. Hamilton will believe me when I say that I have no intention of being uptight, but duty is duty. I have to head downtown to pay a bill, and if I drink too much, it wouldn’t be safe to walk around with money on me."

"Aw, shut up, Sadness," said Thomas. "My friend Mr. Hamilton 'll feel hurt if you don't drink with him."

"Aw, be quiet, Sadness," said Thomas. "My friend Mr. Hamilton will feel hurt if you don't drink with him."

"I cert'n'y will," was Joe's opportune remark, and he was pleased to see that it caused the reluctant one to yield.

"I certainly will," was Joe's timely remark, and he was glad to see that it made the hesitant one give in.

They took a drink. There was quite a line of them. Joe asked the bartender what he would have. The men warmed towards him. They took several more drinks with him and he was happy. Sadness put his arm about his shoulder and told him, with tears in his eyes, that he looked like a cousin of his that had died.

They had a drink. There was quite a lineup of them. Joe asked the bartender what he’d like. The guys started to warm up to him. They had several more drinks with him, and he felt happy. Sadness put an arm around his shoulder and, with tears in his eyes, told him he looked like a cousin who had passed away.

"Aw, shut up, Sadness!" said some one else. "Be respectable."

"Aw, just be quiet, Sadness!" said someone else. "Act like you have some respect."

Sadness turned his mournful eyes upon the speaker. "I won't," he replied. "Being respectable is very nice as a diversion, but it 's tedious if done steadily." Joe did not quite take this, so he ordered another drink.

Sadness turned his sorrowful eyes toward the speaker. "I won't," he replied. "Being respectable is great as a distraction, but it gets boring if you keep it up." Joe didn’t fully get this, so he ordered another drink.

A group of young fellows came in and passed up the stairs. "Shearing another lamb?" said one of them significantly.

A group of young guys walked in and went up the stairs. "Shearing another lamb?" one of them said meaningfully.

"Well, with that gang it will be well done."

"Well, with that group, it will be done right."

Thomas and Joe left the crowd after a while, and went to the upper floor, where, in a long, brilliantly lighted room, tables were set out for drinking-parties. At one end of the room was a piano, and a man sat at it listlessly strumming some popular air. The proprietor joined them pretty soon, and steered them to a table opposite the door.

Thomas and Joe eventually left the crowd and headed to the upper floor, where a long, brightly lit room had tables set up for drinking parties. At one end of the room, there was a piano, and a man sat at it absently playing some popular tune. The owner came over shortly after and directed them to a table across from the door.

"Just sit down here, Mr. Hamilton," he said, "and you can see everybody that comes in. We have lots of nice people here on smoker nights, especially after the shows are out and the girls come in."

"Just take a seat here, Mr. Hamilton," he said, "and you can see everyone who comes in. We have a lot of great people here on smoker nights, especially after the shows when the girls come in."

Joe's heart gave a great leap, and then settled as cold as lead. Of course, those girls would n't speak to him. But his hopes rose as the proprietor went on talking to him and to no one else. Mr. Turner always made a man feel as if he were of some consequence in the world, and men a good deal older than Joe had been fooled by his manner. He talked to one in a soft, ingratiating way, giving his whole attention apparently. He tapped one confidentially on the shoulder, as who should say, "My dear boy, I have but two friends in the world, and you are both of them."

Joe's heart skipped a beat, then dropped like a stone. Obviously, those girls wouldn’t talk to him. But his spirits lifted as the owner continued chatting with him and ignoring everyone else. Mr. Turner always made a guy feel important, and even men much older than Joe had been taken in by his charm. He spoke in a soft, friendly tone, clearly focused on the conversation. He even patted one guy on the shoulder, as if to say, "My dear boy, I have only two friends in the world, and you’re both of them."

Joe, charmed and pleased, kept his head well. There is a great deal in heredity, and his father had not been Maurice Oakley's butler for so many years for nothing.

Joe, feeling charmed and pleased, kept his composure. There's a lot to be said about heredity, and his father hadn't been Maurice Oakley's butler for so long for no reason.

The Banner Club was an institution for the lower education of negro youth. It drew its pupils from every class of people and from every part of the country. It was composed of all sorts and conditions of men, educated and uneducated, dishonest and less so, of the good, the bad, and the--unexposed. Parasites came there to find victims, politicians for votes, reporters for news, and artists of all kinds for colour and inspiration. It was the place of assembly for a number of really bright men, who after days of hard and often unrewarded work came there and drunk themselves drunk in each other's company, and when they were drunk talked of the eternal verities.

The Banner Club was a place for the basic education of Black youth. It attracted students from all walks of life and from all over the country. It was made up of various types of people, educated and uneducated, some deceitful and others more honest, as well as the good, the bad, and the—unnoticed. Parasites came there looking for targets, politicians seeking votes, reporters wanting stories, and artists of all kinds in search of inspiration and color. It was a gathering spot for many genuinely intelligent men who, after long days of hard and often thankless work, would come together and drink heavily in each other’s company, and when they were intoxicated, they discussed the eternal truths.

The Banner was only one of a kind. It stood to the stranger and the man and woman without connections for the whole social life. It was a substitute--poor, it must be confessed--to many youths for the home life which is so lacking among certain classes in New York.

The Banner was truly one of a kind. It represented a place for strangers and for men and women without connections in the entire social scene. It was a substitute—admittedly a poor one—for many young people, filling the gap left by the home life that is often missing among certain groups in New York.

Here the rounders congregated, or came and spent the hours until it was time to go forth to bout or assignation. Here too came sometimes the curious who wanted to see something of the other side of life. Among these, white visitors were not infrequent,--those who were young enough to be fascinated by the bizarre, and those who were old enough to know that it was all in the game. Mr. Skaggs, of the New York Universe, was one of the former class and a constant visitor,--he and a "lady friend" called "Maudie," who had a penchant for dancing to "Rag-time" melodies as only the "puffessor" of such a club can play them. Of course, the place was a social cesspool, generating a poisonous miasma and reeking with the stench of decayed and rotten moralities. There is no defence to be made for it. But what do you expect when false idealism and fevered ambition come face to face with catering cupidity?

Here, the rounders gathered or came to hang out until it was time to head out for a fight or a meeting. Sometimes, curious people looking to see a different side of life showed up too. Among them, white visitors were not uncommon—young enough to be intrigued by the strange and older ones who knew it was all part of the scene. Mr. Skaggs from the New York Universe was one of the younger crowd and a regular visitor—he and a "lady friend" named "Maudie," who loved to dance to "Rag-time" tunes as only a club "professor" could play. Of course, the place was a social disaster, creating a toxic atmosphere and filled with the smell of decayed and rotten morals. There’s no defense for it. But what do you expect when false ideals and desperate ambition collide with greedy desire?

It was into this atmosphere that Thomas had introduced the boy Joe, and he sat there now by his side, firing his mind by pointing out the different celebrities who came in and telling highly flavoured stories of their lives or doings. Joe heard things that had never come within the range of his mind before.

It was in this environment that Thomas had brought the boy Joe, and he was now sitting next to him, sparking his imagination by highlighting the various celebrities who entered and sharing colorful stories about their lives and actions. Joe heard things that had never even crossed his mind before.

"Aw, there 's Skaggsy an' Maudie--Maudie 's his girl, y' know, an' he 's a reporter on the N' Yawk Universe. Fine fellow, Skaggsy."

"Aw, there’s Skaggsy and Maudie—Maudie’s his girl, you know, and he’s a reporter for the New York Universe. Great guy, Skaggsy."

Maudie--a portly, voluptuous-looking brunette--left her escort and went directly to the space by the piano. Here she was soon dancing with one of the coloured girls who had come in.

Maudie—a curvy, attractive brunette—left her date and went straight to the area by the piano. Soon, she was dancing with one of the Black girls who had come in.

Skaggs started to sit down alone at a table, but Thomas called him, "Come over here, Skaggsy."

Skaggs began to sit alone at a table, but Thomas called out to him, "Come over here, Skaggsy."

In the moment that it took the young man to reach them, Joe wondered if he would ever reach that state when he could call that white man Skaggsy and the girl Maudie. The new-comer soon set all of that at ease.

In the time it took the young man to get to them, Joe thought about whether he would ever feel comfortable enough to call the white man Skaggsy and the girl Maudie. The newcomer quickly put all of that to rest.

"I want you to know my friend, Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Skaggs."

"I want you to meet my friend, Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Skaggs."

"Why, how d' ye do, Hamilton? I 'm glad to meet you. Now, look a here; don't you let old Thomas here string you about me bein' any old 'Mr!' Skaggs. I 'm Skaggsy to all of my friends. I hope to count you among 'em."

"Hey, how’s it going, Hamilton? I’m happy to meet you. Now, listen; don’t let old Thomas here fool you into thinking I’m some old ‘Mr. Skaggs!’ I’m Skaggsy to all my friends. I hope you’ll be one of them."

It was such a supreme moment that Joe could not find words to answer, so he called for another drink.

It was such an incredible moment that Joe couldn't find the words to respond, so he ordered another drink.

"Not a bit of it," said Skaggsy, "not a bit of it. When I meet my friends I always reserve to myself the right of ordering the first drink. Waiter, this is on me. What 'll you have, gentlemen?"

"Not at all," said Skaggsy, "not at all. When I get together with my friends, I always make sure to order the first round. Waiter, this one's on me. What will you have, guys?"

They got their drinks, and then Skaggsy leaned over confidentially and began talking.

They got their drinks, and then Skaggsy leaned in and started talking confidentially.

"I tell you, Hamilton, there ain't an ounce of prejudice in my body. Do you believe it?"

"I’m telling you, Hamilton, I don't have a single ounce of prejudice in me. Do you believe that?"

Joe said that he did. Indeed Skaggsy struck one as being aggressively unprejudiced.

Joe said that he did. In fact, Skaggsy seemed to be quite openly unbiased.

He went on: "You see, a lot o' fellows say to me, 'What do you want to go down to that nigger club for?' That 's what they call it,--'nigger club.' But I say to 'em, 'Gentlemen, at that nigger club, as you choose to call it, I get more inspiration than I could get at any of the greater clubs in New York.' I 've often been invited to join some of the swell clubs here, but I never do it. By Jove! I 'd rather come down here and fellowship right in with you fellows. I like coloured people, anyway. It 's natural. You see, my father had a big plantation and owned lots of slaves,--no offence, of course, but it was the custom of that time,--and I 've played with little darkies ever since I could remember."

He continued, "You know, a lot of guys ask me, 'Why do you want to go to that club for Black people?' That's what they call it, 'the Black club.' But I tell them, 'Gentlemen, at that club, as you like to call it, I get more inspiration than I ever could at any of the fancy clubs in New York.' I’ve often been invited to join some of the upscale clubs here, but I never do. Honestly! I'd rather come down here and hang out with you guys. I like people of color, anyway. It’s natural. You see, my father had a big plantation and owned a lot of slaves—no offense meant, of course, but that was the custom back then—and I’ve played with Black kids ever since I can remember."

It was the same old story that the white who associates with negroes from volition usually tells to explain his taste.

It was the same old story that a white person who chooses to interact with Black people usually shares to explain their preferences.

The truth about the young reporter was that he was born and reared on a Vermont farm, where his early life was passed in fighting for his very subsistence. But this never troubled Skaggsy. He was a monumental liar, and the saving quality about him was that he calmly believed his own lies while he was telling them, so no one was hurt, for the deceiver was as much a victim as the deceived. The boys who knew him best used to say that when Skaggs got started on one of his debauches of lying, the Recording Angel always put on an extra clerical force.

The truth about the young reporter was that he was born and raised on a Vermont farm, where he spent his early life struggling for his basic needs. But this never bothered Skaggsy. He was a huge liar, and the saving grace about him was that he genuinely believed his own lies while telling them, so no one got hurt, because the deceiver was just as much a victim as the deceived. The guys who knew him best used to say that when Skaggs got going on one of his lying rants, the Recording Angel always had to recruit extra clerical help.

"Now look at Maudie," he went on; "would you believe it that she was of a fine, rich family, and that the coloured girl she 's dancing with now used to be her servant? She 's just like me about that. Absolutely no prejudice."

"Now check out Maudie," he continued; "can you believe she comes from a wealthy family, and that the girl she's dancing with now used to be her servant? She's just like me in that regard. Totally no prejudice."

Joe was wide-eyed with wonder and admiration, and he could n't understand the amused expression on Thomas's face, nor why he surreptitiously kicked him under the table.

Joe was wide-eyed with wonder and admiration, and he couldn't understand the amused look on Thomas's face, nor why he secretly kicked him under the table.

Finally the reporter went his way, and Joe's sponsor explained to him that he was not to take in what Skaggsy said, and that there had n't been a word of truth in it. He ended with, "Everybody knows Maudie, and that coloured girl is Mamie Lacey, and never worked for anybody in her life. Skaggsy 's a good fellah, all right, but he 's the biggest liar in N' Yawk."

Finally, the reporter left, and Joe's sponsor explained to him that he shouldn't pay attention to what Skaggsy said, and that there wasn't a word of truth in it. He wrapped up with, "Everybody knows Maudie, and that girl of color is Mamie Lacey, who has never worked for anyone in her life. Skaggsy's a good guy, for sure, but he’s the biggest liar in New York."

The boy was distinctly shocked. He was n't sure but Thomas was jealous of the attention the white man had shown him and wished to belittle it. Anyway, he did not thank him for destroying his romance.

The boy was clearly shocked. He wasn’t sure, but Thomas seemed jealous of the attention the white man had given him and wanted to downplay it. Either way, he didn’t thank him for ruining his romance.

About eleven o'clock, when the people began to drop in from the plays, the master of ceremonies opened proceedings by saying that "The free concert would now begin, and he hoped that all present, ladies included, would act like gentlemen, and not forget the waiter. Mr. Meriweather will now favour us with the latest coon song, entitled 'Come back to yo' Baby, Honey.'"

About eleven o'clock, when people started arriving from the shows, the master of ceremonies kicked things off by saying that "The free concert will now begin, and I hope everyone here, ladies included, will behave like gentlemen and not forget to tip the waiter. Mr. Meriweather will now entertain us with the latest coon song, titled 'Come back to yo' Baby, Honey.'"

There was a patter of applause, and a young negro came forward, and in a strident, music-hall voice, sung or rather recited with many gestures the ditty. He could n't have been much older than Joe, but already his face was hard with dissipation and foul knowledge. He gave the song with all the rank suggestiveness that could be put into it. Joe looked upon him as a hero. He was followed by a little, brown-skinned fellow with an immature Vandyke beard and a lisp. He sung his own composition and was funny; how much funnier than he himself knew or intended, may not even be hinted at. Then, while an instrumentalist, who seemed to have a grudge against the piano, was hammering out the opening bars of a march, Joe's attention was attracted by a woman entering the room, and from that moment he heard no more of the concert. Even when the master of ceremonies announced with an air that, by special request, he himself would sing "Answer,"--the request was his own,--he did not draw the attention of the boy away from the yellow-skinned divinity who sat at a near table, drinking whiskey straight.

There was a round of applause, and a young Black man stepped forward. With a loud, showy voice, he sang—or rather recited—his song with a lot of gestures. He couldn’t have been much older than Joe, but his face already showed signs of hard living and unpleasant experiences. He delivered the song with all the suggestiveness it could contain. Joe looked at him as a hero. He was followed by a small, brown-skinned guy with a childish Vandyke beard and a lisp. He performed his own song, which was funny—much funnier than he likely realized or intended. Then, while a pianist who seemed to have a grudge against the instrument was hammering out the beginning notes of a march, Joe's attention was caught by a woman entering the room, and from that moment on, he didn’t hear anything else from the concert. Even when the emcee announced with flair that, by special request—his own request—he would sing "Answer," he still didn’t distract Joe from the yellow-skinned goddess sitting at a nearby table, drinking whiskey straight.

She was a small girl, with fluffy dark hair and good features. A tiny foot peeped out from beneath her rattling silk skirts. She was a good-looking young woman and daintily made, though her face was no longer youthful, and one might have wished that with her complexion she had not run to silk waists in magenta.

She was a petite girl with soft dark hair and attractive features. A small foot peeked out from under her rustling silk skirts. She was a pretty young woman and delicately built, although her face was no longer youthful, and one might wish that with her complexion, she had avoided wearing magenta silk waists.

Joe, however, saw no fault in her. She was altogether lovely to him, and his delight was the more poignant as he recognised in her one of the girls he had seen on the stage a couple of weeks ago. That being true, nothing could keep her from being glorious in his eyes,--not even the grease-paint which adhered in unneat patches to her face, nor her taste for whiskey in its unreformed state. He gazed at her in ecstasy until Thomas, turning to see what had attracted him, said with a laugh, "Oh, it 's Hattie Sterling. Want to meet her?"

Joe, however, saw no flaws in her. She was completely beautiful to him, and his joy was even greater because he recognized her as one of the girls he had seen on stage a couple of weeks ago. Since that was the case, nothing could stop her from being amazing in his eyes—not even the messy patches of makeup on her face, nor her preference for unrefined whiskey. He looked at her in bliss until Thomas, turning to see what had caught his attention, said with a laugh, "Oh, it’s Hattie Sterling. Want to meet her?"

Again the young fellow was dumb. Just then Hattie also noticed his intent look, and nodded and beckoned to Thomas.

Again, the young guy was speechless. Just then, Hattie noticed his focused expression, and she nodded and signaled to Thomas.

"Come on," he said, rising.

"Let's go," he said, rising.

"Oh, she did n't ask for me," cried Joe, tremulous and eager.

"Oh, she didn't ask for me," cried Joe, shaky and excited.

His companion went away laughing.

His friend left laughing.

"Who 's your young friend?" asked Hattie.

"Who’s your young friend?" asked Hattie.

"A fellah from the South."

"A guy from the South."

"Bring him over here."

"Bring him here."

Joe could hardly believe in his own good luck, and his head, which was getting a bit weak, was near collapsing when his divinity asked him what he 'd have? He began to protest, until she told the waiter with an air of authority to make it a little "'skey." Then she asked him for a cigarette, and began talking to him in a pleasant, soothing way between puffs.

Joe could hardly believe his good luck, and his head, which was feeling a bit light, was close to spinning when his divine companion asked him what he wanted. He started to protest until she told the waiter confidently to make it a little "whiskey." Then she asked him for a cigarette and began chatting with him in a calm, comforting manner in between puffs.

When the drinks came, she said to Thomas, "Now, old man, you 've been awfully nice, but when you get your little drink, you run away like a good little boy. You 're superfluous."

When the drinks arrived, she said to Thomas, "Alright, old man, you've been really nice, but when you get your drink, you disappear like a good little boy. You're unnecessary."

Thomas answered, "Well, I like that," but obediently gulped his whiskey and withdrew, while Joe laughed until the master of ceremonies stood up and looked sternly at him.

Thomas replied, "Well, I like that," but he dutifully downed his whiskey and stepped back while Joe laughed until the host stood up and shot him a disapproving look.

The concert had long been over and the room was less crowded when Thomas sauntered back to the pair.

The concert had long been over and the room was less crowded when Thomas casually strolled back to the two of them.

"Well, good-night," he said. "Guess you can find your way home, Mr. Hamilton;" and he gave Joe a long wink.

"Well, goodnight," he said. "I guess you can find your way home, Mr. Hamilton;" and he gave Joe a long wink.

"Goo'-night," said Joe, woozily, "I be a' ri'. Goo'-night."

"Goo' night," Joe said, feeling a bit dazed, "I'm fine. Goo' night."

"Make it another 'skey," was Hattie's farewell remark.

"Make it another 'skey," was Hattie's last words.

It was late the next morning when Joe got home. He had a headache and a sense of triumph that not even his illness and his mother's reproof could subdue.

It was late the next morning when Joe got home. He had a headache and a feeling of victory that not even his sickness and his mom's scolding could dampen.

He had promised Hattie to come often to the club.

He had promised Hattie that he would come to the club often.


X.

A VISITOR FROM HOME

Mrs. Hamilton began to question very seriously whether she had done the best thing in coming to New York as she saw her son staying away more and more and growing always farther away from her and his sister. Had she known how and where he spent his evenings, she would have had even greater cause to question the wisdom of their trip. She knew that although he worked he never had any money for the house, and she foresaw the time when the little they had would no longer suffice for Kitty and her. Realising this, she herself set out to find something to do.

Mrs. Hamilton started to seriously wonder if coming to New York was the right choice as she noticed her son staying away more and more and drifting further from her and his sister. If she had known how and where he was spending his evenings, she would have had even more reason to doubt the wisdom of their trip. She was aware that even though he worked, he never contributed any money for the household, and she predicted a time when their limited resources wouldn't be enough for her and Kitty. Aware of this, she decided to look for something to do.

It was a hard matter, for wherever she went seeking employment, it was always for her and her daughter, for the more she saw of Mrs. Jones, the less she thought it well to leave the girl under her influence. Mrs. Hamilton was not a keen woman, but she had a mother's intuitions, and she saw a subtle change in her daughter. At first the girl grew wistful and then impatient and rebellious. She complained that Joe was away from them so much enjoying himself, while she had to be housed up like a prisoner. She had receded from her dignified position, and twice of an evening had gone out for a car-ride with Thomas; but as that gentleman never included the mother in his invitation, she decided that her daughter should go no more, and she begged Joe to take his sister out sometimes instead. He demurred at first, for he now numbered among his city acquirements a fine contempt for his woman relatives. Finally, however, he consented, and took Kit once to the theatre and once for a ride. Each time he left her in the care of Thomas as soon as they were out of the house, while he went to find or to wait for his dear Hattie. But his mother did not know all this, and Kit did not tell her. The quick poison of the unreal life about her had already begun to affect her character. She had grown secretive and sly. The innocent longing which in a burst of enthusiasm she had expressed that first night at the theatre was growing into a real ambition with her, and she dropped the simple old songs she knew to practise the detestable coon ditties which the stage demanded.

It was tough because wherever she looked for a job, it was always about her and her daughter. The more she observed Mrs. Jones, the less she felt it was right to leave her daughter in her care. Mrs. Hamilton wasn’t very perceptive, but she had a mother’s instincts, and she noticed a subtle shift in her daughter. At first, the girl became wistful, then impatient and rebellious. She complained that Joe was always off having a good time while she was stuck at home like a prisoner. She had stepped back from her dignified stance and had even gone out a couple of times for a car ride with Thomas in the evenings; however, since he never invited her mother, she decided her daughter shouldn't go again and asked Joe to take his sister out sometimes instead. He hesitated at first because he had developed a certain disdain for his female relatives. Finally, though, he agreed and took Kit to the theater once and for a ride another time. Each time, he left her in Thomas's care as soon as they left the house, while he sought out or waited for his dear Hattie. But his mother wasn’t aware of this, and Kit didn’t tell her. The quick poison of the superficial life around her was already starting to influence her character. She had become secretive and sly. The innocent yearning she had expressed in a burst of enthusiasm that first night at the theater was evolving into a real ambition, and she abandoned the simple old songs she had known to practice the annoying coon ditties that the stage demanded.

She showed no particular pleasure when her mother found the sort of place they wanted, but went to work with her in sullen silence. Mrs. Hamilton could not understand it all, and many a night she wept and prayed over the change in this child of her heart. There were times when she felt that there was nothing left to work or fight for. The letters from Berry in prison became fewer and fewer. He was sinking into the dull, dead routine of his life. Her own letters to him fell off. It was hard getting the children to write. They did not want to be bothered, and she could not write for herself. So in the weeks and months that followed she drifted farther away from her children and husband and all the traditions of her life.

She showed no real joy when her mother found the kind of place they wanted, but went to work with her in a gloomy silence. Mrs. Hamilton couldn't understand it all, and many nights she cried and prayed over the change in this child she loved so much. There were times when she felt like there was nothing left to fight for or work toward. The letters from Berry in prison became fewer and fewer. He was falling into the monotonous, lifeless routine of his existence. Her own letters to him also decreased. It was tough to get the kids to write. They didn’t want to be bothered, and she couldn’t write for herself. So in the weeks and months that followed, she drifted further away from her children, husband, and everything that had once defined her life.

After Joe's first night at the Banner Club he had kept his promise to Hattie Sterling and had gone often to meet her. She had taught him much, because it was to her advantage to do so. His greenness had dropped from him like a garment, but no amount of sophistication could make him deem the woman less perfect. He knew that she was much older than he, but he only took this fact as an additional sign of his prowess in having won her. He was proud of himself when he went behind the scenes at the theatre or waited for her at the stage door and bore her off under the admiring eyes of a crowd of gapers. And Hattie? She liked him in a half-contemptuous, half-amused way. He was a good-looking boy and made money enough, as she expressed it, to show her a good time, so she was willing to overlook his weakness and his callow vanity.

After Joe's first night at the Banner Club, he kept his promise to Hattie Sterling and often went to meet her. She taught him a lot because it benefited her too. His naivety fell away like an old coat, but no amount of sophistication could make him see her as anything less than perfect. He knew she was much older than him, but he viewed this as just another sign of his success in winning her over. He felt proud when he went backstage at the theater or waited for her at the stage door, taking her away while a crowd of onlookers admired them. And Hattie? She found him amusing in a slightly dismissive way. He was a good-looking guy who made enough money, as she put it, to take her out and have fun, so she was willing to overlook his immaturity and his naive pride.

"Look here," she said to him one day, "I guess you 'll have to be moving. There 's a young lady been inquiring for you to-day, and I won't stand for that."

"Listen," she said to him one day, "I think you need to leave. A young lady has been asking for you today, and I won't tolerate that."

He looked at her, startled for a moment, until he saw the laughter in her eyes. Then he caught her and kissed her. "What 're you givin' me?" he said.

He looked at her, surprised for a moment, until he saw the laughter in her eyes. Then he grabbed her and kissed her. "What are you trying to pull?" he said.

"It 's a straight tip, that 's what."

"It's a straightforward tip, that's what."

"Who is it?"

"Who's there?"

"It 's a girl named Minty Brown from your home."

"It’s a girl named Minty Brown from your hometown."

His face turned brick-red with fear and shame. "Minty Brown!" he stammered.

His face turned bright red with fear and embarrassment. "Minty Brown!" he stuttered.

Had that girl told all and undone him? But Hattie was going on about her work and evidently knew nothing.

Had that girl revealed everything and messed things up for him? But Hattie was focused on her work and clearly had no idea.

"Oh, you need n't pretend you don't know her," she went on banteringly. "She says you were great friends down South, so I 've invited her to supper. She wants to see you."

"Oh, you don't have to pretend you don't know her," she continued playfully. "She says you were great friends down South, so I invited her to dinner. She wants to see you."

"To supper!" he thought. Was she mocking him? Was she restraining her scorn of him only to make his humiliation the greater after a while? He looked at her, but there was no suspicion of malice in her face, and he took hope.

"To dinner!" he thought. Was she making fun of him? Was she hiding her contempt for him just to make his embarrassment worse later? He looked at her, but there was no hint of malice on her face, and he felt a glimmer of hope.

"Well, I 'd like to see old Minty," he said. "It 's been many a long day since I 've seen her."

"Well, I'd like to see old Minty," he said. "It's been a really long time since I've seen her."

All that afternoon, after going to the barber-shop, Joe was driven by a tempest of conflicting emotions. If Minty Brown had not told his story, why not? Would she yet tell, and if she did, what would happen? He tortured himself by questioning if Hattie would cast him off. At the very thought his hand trembled, and the man in the chair asked him if he had n't been drinking.

All that afternoon, after going to the barbershop, Joe was overwhelmed by a storm of mixed emotions. If Minty Brown hadn’t shared his story, why not? Would she still tell it, and if she did, what would happen? He stressed himself out wondering if Hattie would leave him. Just thinking about it made his hand shake, and the guy in the chair asked him if he’d been drinking.

When he met Minty in the evening, however, the first glance at her reassured him. Her face was wreathed in smiles as she came forward and held out her hand.

When he saw Minty in the evening, though, the first look at her put him at ease. Her face was lit up with smiles as she approached and extended her hand.

"Well, well, Joe Hamilton," she exclaimed, "if I ain't right-down glad to see you! How are you?"

"Well, well, Joe Hamilton," she said, "I’m really glad to see you! How are you?"

"I 'm middlin', Minty. How 's yourself?" He was so happy that he could n't let go her hand.

"I'm doing okay, Minty. How about you?" He was so happy that he couldn't let go of her hand.

"An' jes' look at the boy! Ef he ain't got the impidence to be waihin' a mustache too. You must 'a' been lettin' the cats lick yo' upper lip. Did n't expect to see me in New York, did you?"

"Just look at the boy! If he doesn't have the nerve to be growing a mustache too. You must have been letting the cats lick your upper lip. Didn't expect to see me in New York, did you?"

"No, indeed. What you doin' here?"

"No way. What are you doing here?"

"Oh, I got a gent'man friend what 's a porter, an' his run 's been changed so that he comes hyeah, an' he told me, if I wanted to come he 'd bring me thoo fur a visit, so, you see, hyeah I am. I allus was mighty anxious to see this hyeah town. But tell me, how 's Kit an' yo' ma?"

"Oh, I have a friend who's a porter, and his route changed so that he comes here. He told me that if I wanted to visit, he’d bring me along, so here I am. I was always really eager to see this town. But tell me, how’s Kit and your mom?"

"They 're both right well." He had forgotten them and their scorn of Minty.

"They're both doing well." He had forgotten them and their disdain for Minty.

"Whaih do you live? I 'm comin' roun' to see 'em."

"Where do you live? I'm coming around to see them."

He hesitated for a moment. He knew how his mother, if not Kit, would receive her, and yet he dared not anger this woman, who had his fate in the hollow of her hand.

He paused for a moment. He understood how his mother, and possibly Kit, would react to her, but he didn’t want to upset this woman, who held his future in her hands.

She saw his hesitation and spoke up. "Oh, that 's all right. Let by-gones be by-gones. You know I ain't the kin' o' person that holds a grudge ag'in anybody."

She noticed his hesitation and said, "Oh, that's fine. Let the past be the past. You know I'm not the kind of person who holds a grudge against anyone."

"That 's right, Minty, that 's right," he said, and gave her his mother's address. Then he hastened home to prepare the way for Minty's coming. Joe had no doubt but that his mother would see the matter quite as he saw it, and be willing to temporise with Minty; but he had reckoned without his host. Mrs. Hamilton might make certain concessions to strangers on the score of expediency, but she absolutely refused to yield one iota of her dignity to one whom she had known so long as an inferior.

"That's right, Minty, that's right," he said, and gave her his mom's address. Then he rushed home to get ready for Minty's arrival. Joe was sure his mom would see things the way he did and be open to compromising with Minty; however, he hadn't considered his mom's perspective. Mrs. Hamilton might make some concessions to strangers for the sake of practicality, but she absolutely refused to give up any of her dignity to someone she had known for so long as an inferior.

"But don't you see what she can do for us, ma? She knows people that I know, and she can ruin me with them."

"But don’t you see what she can do for us, Mom? She knows people I know, and she can totally ruin me with them."

"I ain't never bowed my haid to Minty Brown an' I ain't a-goin' to do it now," was his mother's only reply.

"I've never bowed my head to Minty Brown, and I'm not going to start now," was his mother's only reply.

"Oh, ma," Kitty put in, "you don't want to get talked about up here, do you?"

"Oh, Mom," Kitty added, "you don’t want people gossiping about you up here, do you?"

"We 'd jes' as well be talked about fu' somep'n we did n't do as fu' somep'n we did do, an' it would n' be long befo' we 'd come to dat if we made frien's wid dat Brown gal. I ain't a-goin' to do it. I 'm ashamed o' you, Kitty, fu' wantin' me to."

"We might as well be gossiped about for something we didn't do as for something we actually did, and it wouldn't be long before we got there if we became friends with that Brown girl. I'm not going to do it. I'm ashamed of you, Kitty, for wanting me to."

The girl began to cry, while her brother walked the floor angrily.

The girl started crying as her brother paced the room, fuming.

"You 'll see what 'll happen," he cried; "you 'll see."

"You'll see what happens," he shouted; "you'll see."

Fannie looked at her son, and she seemed to see him more clearly than she had ever seen him before,--his foppery, his meanness, his cowardice.

Fannie looked at her son, and she seemed to see him more clearly than she ever had before—his vanity, his smallness, his cowardice.

"Well," she answered with a sigh, "it can't be no wuss den what 's already happened."

"Well," she replied with a sigh, "it can't be any worse than what's already happened."

"You 'll see, you 'll see," the boy reiterated.

"You'll see, you'll see," the boy repeated.

Minty Brown allowed no wind of thought to cool the fire of her determination. She left Hattie Sterling's soon after Joe, and he was still walking the floor and uttering dire forebodings when she rang the bell below and asked for the Hamiltons.

Minty Brown didn’t let any doubts dampen her determination. She left Hattie Sterling's shortly after Joe, and he was still pacing the floor and muttering ominous predictions when she rang the bell downstairs and asked for the Hamiltons.

Mrs. Jones ushered her into her fearfully upholstered parlour, and then puffed up stairs to tell her lodgers that there was a friend there from the South who wanted to see them.

Mrs. Jones led her into the overly furnished living room, and then hurried upstairs to inform her tenants that there was a friend from the South who wanted to see them.

"Tell huh," said Mrs. Hamilton, "dat dey ain't no one hyeah wants to see huh."

"Tell her," said Mrs. Hamilton, "that there's no one here who wants to see her."

"No, no," Kitty broke in.

"No way," Kitty interrupted.

"Heish," said her mother; "I 'm goin' to boss you a little while yit."

"Heish," her mother said; "I'm going to be in charge of you for a little while longer."

"Why, I don't understan' you, Mis' Hamilton," puffed Mrs. Jones. "She 's a nice-lookin' lady, an' she said she knowed you at home."

"Why, I don't understand you, Mrs. Hamilton," panted Mrs. Jones. "She’s a pretty lady, and she said she knew you back home."

"All you got to do is to tell dat ooman jes' what I say."

"All you have to do is tell that woman exactly what I say."

Minty Brown downstairs had heard the little colloquy, and, perceiving that something was amiss, had come to the stairs to listen. Now her voice, striving hard to be condescending and sweet, but growing harsh with anger, floated up from below:

Minty Brown downstairs had heard the little conversation, and noticing that something was wrong, had come to the stairs to listen. Now her voice, trying hard to sound nice and friendly but getting sharp with anger, rose up from below:

"Oh, nevah min', lady, I ain't anxious to see 'em. I jest called out o' pity, but I reckon dey 'shamed to see me 'cause de ol' man 's in penitentiary an' dey was run out o' town."

"Oh, never mind, lady, I'm not eager to see them. I just called out of pity, but I guess they're embarrassed to see me because the old man is in prison and they were chased out of town."

Mrs. Jones gasped, and then turned and went hastily downstairs.

Mrs. Jones gasped, then quickly turned and rushed downstairs.

Kit burst out crying afresh, and Joe walked the floor muttering beneath his breath, while the mother sat grimly watching the outcome. Finally they heard Mrs. Jones' step once more on the stairs. She came in without knocking, and her manner was distinctly unpleasant.

Kit started crying again, and Joe paced the floor, muttering quietly to himself, while their mother sat there grimly observing what would happen next. Finally, they heard Mrs. Jones' footsteps on the stairs again. She walked in without knocking, and her attitude was clearly unfriendly.

"Mis' Hamilton," she said, "I 've had a talk with the lady downstairs, an' she 's tol' me everything. I 'd be glad if you 'd let me have my rooms as soon as possible."

"Ms. Hamilton," she said, "I've talked to the lady downstairs, and she’s told me everything. I’d appreciate it if you could let me have my rooms as soon as possible."

"So you goin' to put me out on de wo'd of a stranger?"

"So you're going to put me out on the word of a stranger?"

"I 'm kin' o' sorry, but everybody in the house heard what Mis' Brown said, an' it 'll soon be all over town, an' that 'ud ruin the reputation of my house."

"I'm kind of sorry, but everyone in the house heard what Mrs. Brown said, and it will soon be all over town, and that would ruin the reputation of my home."

"I reckon all dat kin be 'splained."

"I think all that can be explained."

"Yes, but I don't know that anybody kin 'splain your daughter allus being with Mr. Thomas, who ain't even divo'ced from his wife." She flashed a vindictive glance at the girl, who turned deadly pale and dropped her head in her hands.

"Yes, but I don't think anyone can explain why your daughter is always with Mr. Thomas, who isn't even divorced from his wife." She shot a spiteful look at the girl, who turned pale and buried her face in her hands.

"You daih to say dat, Mis' Jones, you dat fust interduced my gal to dat man and got huh to go out wid him? I reckon you 'd bettah go now."

"You dare to say that, Miss Jones, you were the first to introduce my girl to that man and got her to go out with him? I guess you better go now."

And Mrs. Jones looked at Fannie's face and obeyed.

And Mrs. Jones looked at Fannie's face and complied.

As soon as the woman's back was turned, Joe burst out, "There, there! see what you 've done with your damned foolishness."

As soon as the woman's back was turned, Joe exclaimed, "There, there! Look at what your stupid foolishness has caused."

Fannie turned on him like a tigress. "Don't you cuss hyeah befo' me; I ain't nevah brung you up to it, an' I won't stan' it. Go to dem whaih you larned it, an whaih de wo'ds soun' sweet." The boy started to speak, but she checked him. "Don't you daih to cuss ag'in or befo' Gawd dey 'll be somep'n fu' one o' dis fambly to be rottin' in jail fu'!"

Fannie confronted him fiercely. "Don't you swear in front of me; I never taught you to do that, and I won't stand for it. Go to the places where you learned it, and where the words sound good." The boy started to respond, but she cut him off. "Don’t you dare to swear again or, I swear to God, someone in this family will end up rotting in jail!"

The boy was cowed by his mother's manner. He was gathering his few belongings in a bundle.

The boy was intimidated by his mother's attitude. He was gathering his few belongings into a bundle.

"I ain't goin' to cuss," he said sullenly, "I 'm goin' out o' your way."

"I’m not going to curse," he said grumpily, "I’m going out of your way."

"Oh, go on," she said, "go on. It 's been a long time sence you been my son. You on yo' way to hell, an' you is been fu' lo dese many days."

"Oh, go ahead," she said, "go ahead. It’s been a long time since you’ve been my son. You're headed straight for hell, and you’ve been full of it for many days now."

Joe got out of the house as soon as possible. He did not speak to Kit nor look at his mother. He felt like a cur, because he knew deep down in his heart that he had only been waiting for some excuse to take this step.

Joe left the house as quickly as he could. He didn’t talk to Kit or even glance at his mom. He felt like a coward because he knew deep down that he had really just been waiting for any excuse to make this move.

As he slammed the door behind him, his mother flung herself down by Kit's side and mingled her tears with her daughter's. But Kit did not raise her head.

As he slammed the door behind him, his mother sank down next to Kit and mixed her tears with her daughter's. But Kit didn’t lift her head.

"Dey ain't nothin' lef' but you now, Kit;" but the girl did not speak, she only shook with hard sobs.

"Dey ain't nothin' left but you now, Kit;" but the girl didn’t say anything, she just shook with strong sobs.

Then her mother raised her head and almost screamed, "My Gawd, not you, Kit!" The girl rose, and then dropped unconscious in her mother's arms.

Then her mother lifted her head and almost shouted, "My God, not you, Kit!" The girl got up, then collapsed unconscious in her mother's arms.

Joe took his clothes to a lodging-house that he knew of, and then went to the club to drink himself up to the point of going to see Hattie after the show.

Joe took his clothes to a boarding house he knew of, and then went to the club to drink himself up to the point of going to see Hattie after the show.


XI.

BROKEN HOPES

What Joe Hamilton lacked more than anything else in the world was some one to kick him. Many a man who might have lived decently and become a fairly respectable citizen has gone to the dogs for the want of some one to administer a good resounding kick at the right time. It is corrective and clarifying.

What Joe Hamilton needed more than anything else was someone to give him a kick in the pants. Many guys who could have lived a decent life and become respectable citizens have ended up in a bad place because they lacked someone to give them a solid push when they needed it. It’s corrective and enlightening.

Joe needed especially its clarifying property, for though he knew himself a cur, he went away from his mother's house feeling himself somehow aggrieved, and the feeling grew upon him the more he thought of it. His mother had ruined his chance in life, and he could never hold up his head again. Yes, he had heard that several of the fellows at the club had shady reputations, but surely to be the son of a thief or a supposed thief was not like being the criminal himself.

Joe particularly needed its clarifying property because, even though he recognized himself as a coward, he left his mother's house feeling wronged, and the feeling intensified the more he thought about it. His mother had sabotaged his chances in life, and he felt he could never hold his head high again. Yes, he knew that some of the guys at the club had questionable reputations, but surely being the son of a thief or an alleged thief wasn’t the same as being the criminal himself.

At the Banner he took a seat by himself, and, ordering a cocktail, sat glowering at the few other lonely members who had happened to drop in. There were not many of them, and the contagion of unsociability had taken possession of the house. The people sat scattered around at different tables, perfectly unmindful of the bartender, who cursed them under his breath for not "getting together."

At the Banner, he sat alone, ordered a cocktail, and stared at the few other lonely patrons who had come in. There weren't many of them, and the vibe of isolation had taken over the place. People were scattered at different tables, completely oblivious to the bartender, who quietly cursed them for not "hanging out together."

Joe's mind was filled with bitter thoughts. How long had he been away from home? he asked himself. Nearly a year. Nearly a year passed in New York, and he had come to be what he so much desired,--a part of its fast life,--and now in a moment an old woman's stubbornness had destroyed all that he had builded.

Joe was filled with bitter thoughts. How long had he been away from home? he asked himself. Almost a year. Almost a year in New York, and he had become what he wanted most—a part of its fast-paced life—and now, in an instant, an old woman's stubbornness had ruined everything he had built.

What would Thomas say when he heard it? What would the other fellows think? And Hattie? It was plain that she would never notice him again. He had no doubt but that the malice of Minty Brown would prompt her to seek out all of his friends and make the story known. Why had he not tried to placate her by disavowing sympathy with his mother? He would have had no compunction about doing so, but he had thought of it too late. He sat brooding over his trouble until the bartender called with respectful sarcasm to ask if he wanted to lease the glass he had.

What would Thomas say when he heard about it? What would the other guys think? And Hattie? It was clear that she would never notice him again. He was sure that Minty Brown's spitefulness would lead her to tell all his friends and spread the story. Why hadn’t he tried to smooth things over by denying his loyalty to his mom? He wouldn’t have felt guilty about doing that, but he thought of it too late. He sat there dwelling on his problems until the bartender called out with sarcastic politeness to ask if he wanted to pay for the drink he had.

He gave back a silly laugh, gulped the rest of the liquor down, and was ordering another when Sadness came in. He came up directly to Joe and sat down beside him. "Mr. Hamilton says 'Make it two, Jack,'" he said with easy familiarity. "Well, what 's the matter, old man? You 're looking glum."

He let out a silly laugh, downed the rest of his drink, and was about to order another when Sadness walked in. He went straight to Joe and sat down next to him. "Mr. Hamilton says, 'Make it two, Jack,'" he said casually. "So, what's up, old man? You seem down."

"I feel glum."

"I'm feeling down."

"The divine Hattie has n't been cutting any capers, has she? The dear old girl has n't been getting hysterical at her age? Let us hope not."

"The divine Hattie hasn't been acting up, has she? The dear old girl hasn't been getting hysterical at her age, has she? Let's hope not."

Joe glared at him. Why in the devil should this fellow be so sadly gay when he was weighted down with sorrow and shame and disgust?

Joe glared at him. Why on earth should this guy be so ridiculously happy when he was burdened with sorrow, shame, and disgust?

"Come, come now, Hamilton, if you 're sore because I invited myself to take a drink with you, I 'll withdraw the order. I know the heroic thing to say is that I 'll pay for the drinks myself, but I can't screw my courage up to the point of doing so unnatural a thing."

"Come on, Hamilton, if you're upset because I took the liberty of inviting myself to grab a drink with you, I'll cancel the invitation. I know the brave thing to say is that I'll pay for the drinks myself, but I just can't bring myself to do such an awkward thing."

Young Hamilton hastened to protest. "Oh, I know you fellows now well enough to know how many drinks to pay for. It ain't that."

Young Hamilton quickly raised his objection. "Oh, I know you guys well enough to know how many drinks I need to cover. It's not that."

"Well, then, out with it. What is it? Have n't been up to anything, have you?"

"Well, go on, spill it. What’s going on? You haven't been up to anything, have you?"

The desire came to Joe to tell this man the whole truth, just what was the matter, and so to relieve his heart. On the impulse he did. If he had expected much from Sadness he was disappointed, for not a muscle of the man's face changed during the entire recital.

The urge hit Joe to tell this guy the whole truth, to share what was really going on, and to lighten his heart. On a whim, he did. If he thought Sadness would react a lot, he was let down because not a muscle in the man's face moved throughout the entire story.

When it was over, he looked at his companion critically through a wreath of smoke. Then he said: "For a fellow who has had for a full year the advantage of the education of the New York clubs, you are strangely young. Let me see, you are nineteen or twenty now--yes. Well, that perhaps accounts for it. It 's a pity you were n't born older. It 's a pity most men are n't. They would n't have to take so much time and lose so many good things learning. Now, Mr. Hamilton, let me tell you, and you will pardon me for it, that you are a fool. Your case is n't half as bad as that of nine-tenths of the fellows that hang around here. Now, for instance, my father was hung."

When it was over, he looked at his friend critically through a cloud of smoke. Then he said, "For someone who has spent a whole year benefiting from the education of the New York clubs, you seem surprisingly young. Let me guess, you’re around nineteen or twenty now—right? Well, that might explain it. It's a shame you weren't born older. It's a shame most men aren't. They wouldn't have to waste so much time and miss out on so many good things while learning. Now, Mr. Hamilton, let me be honest with you—and I hope you don’t take it the wrong way—you're a fool. Your situation isn't nearly as bad as nine-tenths of the guys who hang around here. For example, my father was hanged."

Joe started and gave a gasp of horror.

Joe jumped and gasped in horror.

"Oh, yes, but it was done with a very good rope and by the best citizens of Texas, so it seems that I really ought to be very grateful to them for the distinction they conferred upon my family, but I am not. I am ungratefully sad. A man must be very high or very low to take the sensible view of life that keeps him from being sad. I must confess that I have aspired to the depths without ever being fully able to reach them.

"Oh, definitely, but it was done with a really good rope and by the finest citizens of Texas, so it seems I should be really grateful to them for the honor they gave my family, but I'm not. I'm ungratefully sad. A person has to be extremely high or extremely low to have the sensible perspective on life that prevents them from feeling sad. I must admit that I've aimed for the depths without ever fully being able to reach them."

"Now look around a bit. See that little girl over there? That 's Viola. Two years ago she wrenched up an iron stool from the floor of a lunch-room, and killed another woman with it. She 's nineteen,--just about your age, by the way. Well, she had friends with a certain amount of pull. She got out of it, and no one thinks the worse of Viola. You see, Hamilton, in this life we are all suffering from fever, and no one edges away from the other because he finds him a little warm. It 's dangerous when you 're not used to it; but once you go through the parching process, you become inoculated against further contagion. Now, there 's Barney over there, as decent a fellow as I know; but he has been indicted twice for pocket-picking. A half-dozen fellows whom you meet here every night have killed their man. Others have done worse things for which you respect them less. Poor Wallace, who is just coming in, and who looks like a jaunty ragpicker, came here about six months ago with about two thousand dollars, the proceeds from the sale of a house his father had left him. He 'll sleep in one of the club chairs to-night, and not from choice. He spent his two thousand learning. But, after all, it was a good investment. It was like buying an annuity. He begins to know already how to live on others as they have lived on him. The plucked bird's beak is sharpened for other's feathers. From now on Wallace will live, eat, drink, and sleep at the expense of others, and will forget to mourn his lost money. He will go on this way until, broken and useless, the poor-house or the potter's field gets him. Oh, it 's a fine, rich life, my lad. I know you 'll like it. I said you would the first time I saw you. It has plenty of stir in it, and a man never gets lonesome. Only the rich are lonesome. It 's only the independent who depend upon others."

"Now take a look around. See that little girl over there? That’s Viola. Two years ago, she picked up an iron stool in a lunchroom and killed another woman with it. She’s nineteen—about your age, by the way. Well, she had friends with some connections. She got off without any consequences, and no one thinks any less of Viola. You see, Hamilton, in this life, we're all dealing with our own struggles, and no one distances themselves from others just because they seem a bit troubled. It’s risky if you're not used to it, but once you go through the tough times, you get immune to further issues. Now, there’s Barney over there, as decent a guy as I know, but he’s been charged twice for stealing. A bunch of guys you meet here every night have killed someone. Others have done worse things that earn them less respect. Poor Wallace, who’s just coming in and looks like a carefree drifter, came here about six months ago with around two thousand dollars, the money from selling a house his dad left him. He’ll crash on one of the club chairs tonight, not by choice. He spent that two thousand learning the ropes. But in the end, it was a solid investment—it was like buying a guaranteed income. He’s already starting to figure out how to live off others like they’ve lived off him. A once-broke person sharpens their skills for others’ resources. From now on, Wallace will eat, drink, and sleep at the expense of others and forget to grieve over his lost cash. He’ll keep this up until he ends up broken and useless, either in a poorhouse or a graveyard. Oh, it’s an exciting, rich life, my friend. I know you’ll enjoy it. I said you would the first time I saw you. It has plenty of action, and a person never feels lonely. Only the wealthy feel lonely. It’s only the independent who rely on others."

Sadness laughed a peculiar laugh, and there was a look in his terribly bright eyes that made Joe creep. If he could only have understood all that the man was saying to him, he might even yet have turned back. But he did n't. He ordered another drink. The only effect that the talk of Sadness had upon him was to make him feel wonderfully "in it." It gave him a false bravery, and he mentally told himself that now he would not be afraid to face Hattie.

Sadness let out an odd laugh, and there was a look in his strikingly bright eyes that made Joe uneasy. If he could have understood everything the man was saying, he might have reconsidered. But he didn't. He ordered another drink. The only thing Sadness's conversation did was make him feel incredibly "in it." It gave him a false sense of courage, and he told himself that he wouldn't be afraid to face Hattie now.

He put out his hand to Sadness with a knowing look. "Thanks, Sadness," he said, "you 've helped me lots."

He reached out his hand to Sadness with an understanding expression. "Thanks, Sadness," he said, "you've really helped me a lot."

Sadness brushed the proffered hand away and sprung up. "You lie," he cried, "I have n't; I was only fool enough to try;" and he turned hastily away from the table.

Sadness pushed the offered hand aside and jumped up. "You're lying," he shouted, "I haven't; I was just foolish enough to try," and he quickly turned away from the table.

Joe looked surprised at first, and then laughed at his friend's retreating form. "Poor old fellow," he said, "drunk again. Must have had something before he came in."

Joe looked surprised at first, then laughed at his friend's retreating figure. "Poor guy," he said, "drunk again. He must have had something before he came in."

There was not a lie in all that Sadness had said either as to their crime or their condition. He belonged to a peculiar class,--one that grows larger and larger each year in New York and which has imitators in every large city in this country. It is a set which lives, like the leech, upon the blood of others,--that draws its life from the veins of foolish men and immoral women, that prides itself upon its well-dressed idleness and has no shame in its voluntary pauperism. Each member of the class knows every other, his methods and his limitations, and their loyalty one to another makes of them a great hulking, fashionably uniformed fraternity of indolence. Some play the races a few months of the year; others, quite as intermittently, gamble at "shoestring" politics, and waver from party to party as time or their interests seem to dictate. But mostly they are like the lilies of the field.

There wasn't a single lie in anything Sadness said about their crime or their situation. He was part of a unique group that's getting bigger every year in New York and has copies in every major city in the country. This group feeds off the resources of others, drawing its vitality from the foolishness of men and the immorality of women. They take pride in their stylish laziness and have no shame in their chosen poverty. Each person in this group knows everyone else, their tactics, and their boundaries, and their loyalty to one another creates a large, stylishly uniformed brotherhood of idleness. Some bet on horse races a few months out of the year; others, just as sporadically, dabble in low-stakes politics, shifting from party to party based on their interests or the times. But mostly, they're like the lilies of the field.

It was into this set that Sadness had sarcastically invited Joe, and Joe felt honoured. He found that all of his former feelings had been silly and quite out of place; that all he had learned in his earlier years was false. It was very plain to him now that to want a good reputation was the sign of unpardonable immaturity, and that dishonour was the only real thing worth while. It made him feel better.

It was into this group that Sadness had sarcastically invited Joe, and Joe felt honored. He realized that all of his past feelings had been childish and completely misplaced; that everything he had learned in his earlier years was wrong. It was clear to him now that wanting a good reputation was a sign of unforgivable immaturity, and that dishonor was the only thing that truly mattered. It made him feel better.

He was just rising bravely to swagger out to the theatre when Minty Brown came in with one of the club-men he knew. He bowed and smiled, but she appeared not to notice him at first, and when she did she nudged her companion and laughed.

He was just getting up confidently to strut out to the theater when Minty Brown walked in with one of the club guys he recognized. He nodded and smiled, but she seemed not to notice him at first, and when she finally did, she elbowed her friend and laughed.

Suddenly his little courage began to ooze out, and he knew what she must be saying to the fellow at her side, for he looked over at him and grinned. Where now was the philosophy of Sadness? Evidently Minty had not been brought under its educating influences, and thought about the whole matter in the old, ignorant way. He began to think of it too. Somehow old teachings and old traditions have an annoying way of coming back upon us in the critical moments of life, although one has long ago recognised how much truer and better some newer ways of thinking are. But Joe would not allow Minty to shatter his dreams by bringing up these old notions. She must be instructed.

Suddenly, his little bit of courage started to fade, and he knew what she must be saying to the guy next to her, since he looked over and grinned at him. Where was the philosophy of Sadness now? Clearly, Minty hadn't been influenced by its lessons and was thinking about everything in the old, naive way. He began to think about it too. Somehow, old teachings and traditions have an annoying tendency to resurface during critical moments in life, even if you've recognized that some newer perspectives are much truer and better. But Joe wouldn't let Minty ruin his dreams by bringing up these old ideas. She needed to be educated.

He rose and went over to her table.

He stood up and walked over to her table.

"Why, Minty," he said, offering his hand, "you ain't mad at me, are you?"

"Why, Minty," he said, extending his hand, "you're not mad at me, are you?"

"Go on away f'om hyeah," she said angrily; "I don't want none o' thievin' Berry Hamilton's fambly to speak to me."

"Go away from here," she said angrily; "I don't want any of that thieving Berry Hamilton's family talking to me."

"Why, you were all right this evening."

"Why, you were just fine this evening."

"Yes, but jest out o' pity, an' you was nice 'cause you was afraid I 'd tell on you. Go on now."

"Yeah, but you were joking out of pity, and you acted nice because you were scared I’d spill the beans on you. Go ahead now."

"Go on now," said Minty's young man; and he looked menacing.

"Go on now," said Minty's boyfriend; and he looked threatening.

Joe, what little self-respect he had gone, slunk out of the room and needed several whiskeys in a neighbouring saloon to give him courage to go to the theatre and wait for Hattie, who was playing in vaudeville houses pending the opening of her company.

Joe, having lost whatever self-respect he had, crept out of the room and needed several whiskeys at a nearby bar to muster the courage to go to the theater and wait for Hattie, who was performing in vaudeville shows while waiting for her company to open.

The closing act was just over when he reached the stage door. He was there but a short time, when Hattie tripped out and took his arm. Her face was bright and smiling, and there was no suggestion of disgust in the dancing eyes she turned up to him. Evidently she had not heard, but the thought gave him no particular pleasure, as it left him in suspense as to how she would act when she should hear.

The final act had just ended when he arrived at the stage door. He had only been there for a short time when Hattie came out, linking her arm with his. Her face was bright and smiling, and there was no hint of disgust in the lively eyes she looked up at him with. Clearly, she hadn’t heard, but that thought didn’t bring him any particular joy, as it left him uncertain about how she would react once she did hear.

"Let 's go somewhere and get some supper," she said; "I 'm as hungry as I can be. What are you looking so cut up about?"

"Let's go grab some dinner," she said; "I'm starving. Why do you look so upset?"

"Oh, I ain't feelin' so very good."

"Oh, I don't feel so great."

"I hope you ain't lettin' that long-tongued Brown woman bother your head, are you?"

"I hope you’re not letting that gossiping Brown woman get to you, are you?"

His heart seemed to stand still. She did know, then.

His heart felt like it stopped. She really did know, then.

"Do you know all about it?"

"Do you know everything about it?"

"Why, of course I do. You might know she 'd come to me first with her story."

"Of course I do. You probably know she came to me first with her story."

"And you still keep on speaking to me?"

"And you still talk to me?"

"Now look here, Joe, if you 've been drinking, I 'll forgive you; if you ain't, you go on and leave me. Say, what do you take me for? Do you think I 'd throw down a friend because somebody else talked about him? Well, you don't know Hat Sterling. When Minty told me that story, she was back in my dressing-room, and I sent her out o' there a-flying, and with a tongue-lashing that she won't forget for a month o' Sundays."

"Now listen, Joe, if you’ve been drinking, I’ll let it slide; if you haven’t, just go ahead and leave me. Seriously, what do you think I am? Do you really think I’d abandon a friend just because someone else said something about him? Well, you clearly don’t know Hat Sterling. When Minty told me that story, she was in my dressing room, and I kicked her out of there fast, giving her an earful she won’t forget for a long time."

"I reckon that was the reason she jumped on me so hard at the club." He chuckled. He had taken heart again. All that Sadness had said was true, after all, and people thought no less of him. His joy was unbounded.

"I guess that's why she came on to me so aggressively at the club." He laughed. He felt encouraged again. Everything Sadness had said was true, after all, and people thought no less of him. His happiness was limitless.

"So she jumped on you hard, did she? The cat!"

"So she pounced on you hard, did she? The cat!"

"Oh, she did n't say a thing to me."

"Oh, she didn't say anything to me."

"Well, Joe, it 's just like this. I ain't an angel, you know that, but I do try to be square, and whenever I find a friend of mine down on his luck, in his pocket-book or his feelings, why, I give him my flipper. Why, old chap, I believe I like you better for the stiff upper lip you 've been keeping under all this."

"Well, Joe, it's like this. I'm not an angel, you know that, but I do try to be fair, and whenever I see a friend of mine struggling, whether it's with money or feelings, I lend a hand. Honestly, old friend, I think I like you more for the strong attitude you've been showing through all this."

"Why, Hattie," he broke out, unable any longer to control himself, "you 're--you 're----"

"Why, Hattie," he blurted out, unable to hold himself back any longer, "you're--you're----"

"Oh, I 'm just plain Hat Sterling, who won't throw down her friends. Now come on and get something to eat. If that thing is at the club, we 'll go there and show her just how much her talk amounted to. She thinks she 's the whole game, but I can spot her and then show her that she ain't one, two, three."

"Oh, I'm just Hat Sterling, who won't turn on her friends. Now come on and grab something to eat. If she's at the club, we'll go there and show her just how much her talk really means. She thinks she's the center of attention, but I can call her out and show her that she's not."

When they reached the Banner, they found Minty still there. She tried on the two the same tactics that she had employed so successfully upon Joe alone. She nudged her companion and tittered. But she had another person to deal with. Hattie Sterling stared at her coldly and indifferently, and passed on by her to a seat. Joe proceeded to order supper and other things in the nonchalant way that the woman had enjoined upon him. Minty began to feel distinctly uncomfortable, but it was her business not to be beaten. She laughed outright. Hattie did not seem to hear her. She was beckoning Sadness to her side. He came and sat down.

When they got to the Banner, they saw Minty still there. She tried the same tactics on the two of them that had worked so well with Joe alone. She nudged her friend and giggled. But now she had to deal with someone else. Hattie Sterling looked at her coldly and indifferently before moving past her to take a seat. Joe ordered supper and other things casually, just like the woman had told him to. Minty started to feel really uncomfortable, but she wasn’t going to let that defeat her. She laughed out loud. Hattie didn’t seem to notice her. Instead, she was signaling for Sadness to come over. He came and sat down.

"Now look here," she said, "you can't have any supper because you have n't reached the stage of magnificent hunger to make a meal palatable to you. You 've got so used to being nearly starved that a meal don't taste good to you under any other circumstances. You 're in on the drinks, though. Your thirst is always available.--Jack," she called down the long room to the bartender, "make it three.--Lean over here, I want to talk to you. See that woman over there by the wall? No, not that one,--the big light woman with Griggs. Well, she 's come here with a story trying to throw Joe down, and I want you to help me do her."

"Listen," she said, "you can't have any dinner because you're not hungry enough for a meal to actually taste good. You're so used to being almost starved that food doesn't seem appealing to you in any other situation. But you can have drinks. Your thirst is always a factor.--Jack," she called down the long room to the bartender, "make it three.--Come closer, I need to talk to you. See that woman over there by the wall? No, not that one,--the tall blonde woman with Griggs. She's come here with a story trying to take Joe down, and I need you to help me deal with her."

"Oh, that 's the one that upset our young friend, is it?" said Sadness, turning his mournful eyes upon Minty.

"Oh, that's the one that upset our young friend, right?" said Sadness, looking at Minty with his sad eyes.

"That 's her. So you know about it, do you?"

"That's her. So you're aware of it, huh?"

"Yes, and I 'll help do her. She must n't touch one of the fraternity, you know." He kept his eyes fixed upon the outsider until she squirmed. She could not at all understand this serious conversation directed at her. She wondered if she had gone too far and if they contemplated putting her out. It made her uneasy.

"Yeah, and I'll help with her. She can't interact with any of the group, just so you know." He stared at the outsider until she started to squirm. She didn't really understand this serious talk aimed at her. She wondered if she had crossed a line and if they were thinking about kicking her out. It made her feel anxious.

Now, this same Miss Sterling had the faculty of attracting a good deal of attention when she wished to. She brought it into play to-night, and in ten minutes, aided by Sadness, she had a crowd of jolly people about her table. When, as she would have expressed it, "everything was going fat," she suddenly paused and, turning her eyes full upon Minty, said in a voice loud enough for all to hear,--

Now, this same Miss Sterling had a knack for drawing a lot of attention when she wanted to. She used it tonight, and in ten minutes, with a bit of Sadness to help, she had a group of cheerful people gathered around her table. When, as she would put it, "everything was going great," she suddenly stopped and, looking directly at Minty, said in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear,--

"Say, boys, you 've heard that story about Joe, have n't you?"

"Hey, guys, you’ve heard that story about Joe, right?"

They had.

They did.

"Well, that 's the one that told it; she 's come here to try to throw him and me down. Is she going to do it?"

"Well, that's the one who said it; she came here to try to bring him and me down. Is she going to succeed?"

"Well, I guess not!" was the rousing reply, and every face turned towards the now frightened Minty. She rose hastily and, getting her skirts together, fled from the room, followed more leisurely by the crestfallen Griggs. Hattie's laugh and "Thank you, fellows," followed her out.

"Well, I guess not!" was the enthusiastic response, and every face turned towards the now scared Minty. She quickly got up, gathered her skirts, and rushed out of the room, followed more slowly by the disappointed Griggs. Hattie's laughter and "Thanks, guys," echoed behind her as she left.

Matters were less easy for Joe's mother and sister than they were for him. A week or more after this, Kitty found him and told him that Minty's story had reached their employers and that they were out of work.

Matters were tougher for Joe's mom and sister than for him. About a week later, Kitty found him and told him that Minty's story had gotten to their employers and that they were out of a job.

"You see, Joe," she said sadly, "we 've took a flat since we moved from Mis' Jones', and we had to furnish it. We 've got one lodger, a race-horse man, an' he 's mighty nice to ma an' me, but that ain't enough. Now we 've got to do something."

"You see, Joe," she said sadly, "we've gotten an apartment since we moved from Mrs. Jones's, and we had to furnish it. We have one tenant, a horse racing guy, and he's really nice to my mom and me, but that's not enough. Now we have to do something."

Joe was so smitten with sorrow that he gave her a dollar and promised to speak about the matter to a friend of his.

Joe was so overwhelmed with sadness that he gave her a dollar and promised to talk to a friend of his about it.

He did speak about it to Hattie.

He did talk about it with Hattie.

"You 've told me once or twice that your sister could sing. Bring her down here to me, and if she can do anything, I 'll get her a place on the stage," was Hattie's answer.

"You've mentioned a couple of times that your sister can sing. Bring her here to me, and if she's any good, I'll help her land a spot on stage," Hattie replied.

When Kitty heard it she was radiant, but her mother only shook her head and said, "De las' hope, de las' hope."

When Kitty heard it, she was beaming, but her mother just shook her head and said, "Last hope, last hope."


XII.

"ALL THE WORLD'S A STAGE"

Kitty proved herself Joe's sister by falling desperately in love with Hattie Sterling the first time they met. The actress was very gracious to her, and called her "child" in a pretty, patronising way, and patted her on the cheek.

Kitty showed she was Joe's sister by falling head over heels for Hattie Sterling the first time they met. The actress was really kind to her, called her "sweetie" in a somewhat condescending way, and gave her a gentle pat on the cheek.

"It 's a shame that Joe has n't brought you around before. We 've been good friends for quite some time."

"It's a shame Joe hasn't introduced you to us before. We've been good friends for a while now."

"He told me you an' him was right good friends."

"He told me you and him were really good friends."

Already Joe took on a new importance in his sister's eyes. He must be quite a man, she thought, to be the friend of such a person as Miss Sterling.

Already, Joe had gained new importance in his sister's eyes. She thought he must be quite a man to be friends with someone like Miss Sterling.

"So you think you want to go on the stage, do you?"

"So you think you want to perform on stage, huh?"

"Yes, 'm, I thought it might be right nice for me if I could."

"Yeah, I thought it would be really nice if I could."

"Joe, go out and get some beer for us, and then I 'll hear your sister sing."

"Joe, go out and grab some beer for us, and then I’ll listen to your sister sing."

Miss Sterling talked as if she were a manager and had only to snap her fingers to be obeyed. When Joe came back with the beer, Kitty drank a glass. She did not like it, but she would not offend her hostess. After this she sang, and Miss Sterling applauded her generously, although the young girl's nervousness kept her from doing her best. The encouragement helped her, and she did better as she became more at home.

Miss Sterling spoke like she was the boss and expected everyone to jump to her commands. When Joe returned with the beer, Kitty gulped down a glass. She wasn’t a fan of it, but she didn’t want to upset her host. After that, she sang, and Miss Sterling clapped for her enthusiastically, even though the young girl’s nerves held her back from giving it her all. The support boosted her confidence, and she improved as she felt more comfortable.

"Why, child, you 've got a good voice. And, Joe, you 've been keeping her shut up all this time. You ought to be ashamed of yourself."

"Why, kid, you have a great voice. And, Joe, you've been keeping her quiet all this time. You should be ashamed of yourself."

The young man had little to say. He had brought Kitty almost under a protest, because he had no confidence in her ability and thought that his "girl" would disillusion her. It did not please him now to find his sister so fully under the limelight and himself "up stage."

The young man had very little to say. He had brought Kitty mostly against his will, because he didn't trust her abilities and thought that his "girl" would let her down. It didn't sit well with him to see his sister so much in the spotlight while he was left feeling like he was in the background.

Kitty was quite in a flutter of delight; not so much with the idea of working as with the glamour of the work she might be allowed to do.

Kitty was really excited; not so much about the idea of working, but about the glamorous tasks she might get to do.

"I tell you, now," Hattie Sterling pursued, throwing a brightly stockinged foot upon a chair, "your voice is too good for the chorus. Gi' me a cigarette, Joe. Have one, Kitty?--I 'm goin' to call you Kitty. It 's nice and homelike, and then we 've got to be great chums, you know."

"I’m telling you now," Hattie Sterling continued, throwing a brightly colored foot onto a chair, "your voice is too good for the chorus. Give me a cigarette, Joe. Do you want one, Kitty? I'm going to call you Kitty. It feels nice and friendly, and we have to become great friends, you know."

Kitty, unwilling to refuse anything from the sorceress, took her cigarette and lighted it, but a few puffs set her off coughing.

Kitty, not wanting to turn down anything from the sorceress, took her cigarette and lit it, but after a few puffs, she started coughing.

"Tut, tut, Kitty, child, don't do it if you ain't used to it. You 'll learn soon enough."

"Tut, tut, Kitty, sweetheart, don’t do it if you’re not used to it. You’ll learn soon enough."

Joe wanted to kick his sister for having tried so delicate an art and failed, for he had not yet lost all of his awe of Hattie.

Joe wanted to kick his sister for trying such a delicate art and failing, because he still hadn’t lost all his admiration for Hattie.

"Now, what I was going to say," the lady resumed after several contemplative puffs, "is that you 'll have to begin in the chorus any way and work your way up. It would n't take long for you, with your looks and voice, to put one of the 'up and ups' out o' the business. Only hope it won't be me. I 've had people I 've helped try to do it often enough."

"Okay, what I was going to say," the lady continued after a few thoughtful puffs, "is that you'll have to start in the chorus anyway and work your way up. With your looks and voice, it wouldn't take long for you to push one of the 'up and ups' out of the business. Just hope it's not me. I've had people I've helped try to do that often enough."

She gave a laugh that had just a touch of bitterness in it, for she began to recognise that although she had been on the stage only a short time, she was no longer the all-conquering Hattie Sterling, in the first freshness of her youth.

She laughed with a hint of bitterness, realizing that even though she had been on stage for only a short while, she was no longer the unstoppable Hattie Sterling, filled with the freshness of her youth.

"Oh, I would n't want to push anybody out," Kit expostulated.

"Oh, I wouldn't want to push anyone out," Kit exclaimed.

"Oh, never mind, you 'll soon get bravely over that feeling, and even if you did n't it would n't matter much. The thing has to happen. Somebody 's got to go down. We don't last long in this life: it soon wears us out, and when we 're worn out and sung out, danced out and played out, the manager has no further use for us; so he reduces us to the ranks or kicks us out entirely."

"Oh, don’t worry about it, you’ll get over that feeling soon enough, and even if you don’t, it wouldn’t matter much. It has to happen. Someone's got to go down. We don’t stick around long in this life: it wears us out quickly, and when we’re worn out, exhausted, and done with everything, the manager has no more use for us; so he either demotes us or kicks us out completely."

Joe here thought it time for him to put in a word. "Get out, Hat," he said contemptuously; "you 're good for a dozen years yet."

Joe thought it was time to speak up. "Get lost, Hat," he said mockingly; "you've still got a good dozen years ahead of you."

She did n't deign to notice him, save so far as a sniff goes.

She didn't bother to acknowledge him, except for a slight sniff.

"Don't you let what I say scare you, though, Kitty. You 've got a good chance, and maybe you 'll have more sense than I 've got, and at least save money--while you 're in it. But let 's get off that. It makes me sick. All you 've got to do is to come to the opera-house to-morrow and I 'll introduce you to the manager. He 's a fool, but I think we can make him do something for you."

"Don't let what I say scare you, Kitty. You've got a good chance, and maybe you'll be smarter than I am and at least save some money while you're at it. But let's move on from that. It makes me feel sick. All you have to do is come to the opera house tomorrow, and I'll introduce you to the manager. He's an idiot, but I think we can get him to do something for you."

"Oh, thank you, I 'll be around to-morrow, sure."

"Oh, thank you, I'll definitely be around tomorrow."

"Better come about ten o'clock. There 's a rehearsal to-morrow, and you 'll find him there. Of course, he 'll be pretty rough, he always is at rehearsals, but he 'll take to you if he thinks there 's anything in you and he can get it out."

"Better come around ten o'clock. There's a rehearsal tomorrow, and you'll find him there. Of course, he'll be pretty rough; he always is during rehearsals, but he'll warm up to you if he sees potential in you and can draw it out."

Kitty felt herself dismissed and rose to go. Joe did not rise.

Kitty felt ignored and stood up to leave. Joe stayed seated.

"I 'll see you later, Kit," he said; "I ain't goin' just yet. Say," he added, when his sister was gone, "you 're a hot one. What do you want to give her all that con for? She 'll never get in."

"I'll see you later, Kit," he said; "I'm not leaving just yet. Hey," he added, when his sister was gone, "you're really something. Why are you trying to give her all that confidence? She's never going to get in."

"Joe," said Hattie, "don't you get awful tired of being a jackass? Sometimes I want to kiss you, and sometimes I feel as if I had to kick you. I 'll compromise with you now by letting you bring me some more beer. This got all stale while your sister was here. I saw she did n't like it, and so I would n't drink any more for fear she 'd try to keep up with me."

"Joe," Hattie said, "don’t you ever get really tired of being such a fool? Sometimes I want to kiss you, and other times I feel like I need to kick you. Let’s make a deal: you can bring me some more beer. This got all flat while your sister was here. I noticed she didn’t like it, so I didn’t drink any more because I was afraid she’d try to keep up with me."

"Kit is a good deal of a jay yet," Joe remarked wisely.

"Kit is still quite a fool," Joe said wisely.

"Oh, yes, this world is full of jays. Lots of 'em have seen enough to make 'em wise, but they 're still jays, and don't know it. That 's the worst of it. They go around thinking they 're it, when they ain't even in the game. Go on and get the beer."

"Oh, yes, this world is full of fools. Many of them have seen enough to make them wise, but they’re still clueless and don’t realize it. That’s the worst part. They walk around thinking they’re important when they’re not even part of the action. Go ahead and grab the beer."

And Joe went, feeling vaguely that he had been sat upon.

And Joe walked away, feeling oddly like he had been stepped on.

Kit flew home with joyous heart to tell her mother of her good prospects. She burst into the room, crying, "Oh, ma, ma, Miss Hattie thinks I 'll do to go on the stage. Ain't it grand?"

Kit flew home with a happy heart to tell her mom about her great opportunities. She burst into the room, exclaiming, "Oh, Mom, Mom, Miss Hattie thinks I’m good enough to go on stage. Isn’t it amazing?"

She did not meet with the expected warmth of response from her mother.

She didn't receive the warm response she expected from her mother.

"I do' know as it 'll be so gran'. F'om what I see of dem stage people dey don't seem to 'mount to much. De way dem gals shows demse'ves is right down bad to me. Is you goin' to dress lak dem we seen dat night?"

"I don't know if it will be so great. From what I see of those stage people, they don't seem to amount to much. The way those girls present themselves is really bad to me. Are you going to dress like those we saw that night?"

Kit hung her head.

Kit lowered her head.

"I guess I 'll have to."

"I guess I have to."

"Well, ef you have to, I 'd ruther see you daid any day. Oh, Kit, my little gal, don't do it, don't do it. Don't you go down lak yo' brothah Joe. Joe 's gone."

"Well, if you have to, I’d rather see you dead any day. Oh, Kit, my little girl, don’t do it, don’t do it. Don’t go down like your brother Joe. Joe’s gone."

"Why, ma, you don't understand. Joe 's somebody now. You ought to 've heard how Miss Hattie talked about him. She said he 's been her friend for a long while."

"Why, Mom, you don't get it. Joe's someone now. You should've heard how Miss Hattie talked about him. She said he's been her friend for a long time."

"Her frien', yes, an' his own inimy. You need n' pattern aftah dat gal, Kit. She ruint Joe, an' she 's aftah you now."

"Her friend, yeah, and his own enemy. You shouldn’t follow that girl, Kit. She messed up Joe, and she’s after you now."

"But nowadays everybody thinks stage people respectable up here."

"But these days, everyone thinks performers are respectable up here."

"Maybe I 'm ol'-fashioned, but I can't believe in any ooman's ladyship when she shows herse'f lak dem gals does. Oh, Kit, don't do it. Ain't you seen enough? Don't you know enough already to stay away f'om dese hyeah people? Dey don't want nothin' but to pull you down an' den laugh at you w'en you 's dragged in de dust."

"Maybe I’m old-fashioned, but I can’t believe in any woman’s dignity when she acts like those girls do. Oh, Kit, don’t do it. Haven’t you seen enough? Don’t you know enough already to stay away from these people? They only want to bring you down and then laugh at you when you’re dragged in the dirt."

"You must n't feel that away, ma. I 'm doin' it to help you."

"You shouldn't feel that way, Mom. I'm doing this to help you."

"I do' want no sich help. I 'd ruther starve."

"I don't want any such help. I'd rather starve."

Kit did not reply, but there was no yielding in her manner.

Kit didn't respond, but she wasn't backing down.

"Kit," her mother went on, "dey 's somep'n I ain't nevah tol' you dat I 'm goin' to tell you now. Mistah Gibson ust to come to Mis' Jones's lots to see me befo' we moved hyeah, an' he 's been talkin' 'bout a good many things to me." She hesitated. "He say dat I ain't noways ma'ied to my po' husban', dat a pen'tentiary sentence is de same as a divo'ce, an' if Be'y should live to git out, we 'd have to ma'y ag'in. I would n't min' dat, Kit, but he say dat at Be'y's age dey ain't much chanst of his livin' to git out, an' hyeah I 'll live all dis time alone, an' den have no one to tek keer o' me w'en I git ol'. He wants me to ma'y him, Kit. Kit, I love yo' fathah; he 's my only one. But Joe, he 's gone, an' ef yo go, befo' Gawd I 'll tell Tawm Gibson yes."

"Kit," her mother continued, "there’s something I’ve never told you that I'm going to share now. Mr. Gibson used to come to Mrs. Jones's place to see me before we moved here, and he’s talked to me about a lot of things." She paused. "He says that I’m not really married to my poor husband, that a prison sentence is the same as a divorce, and if Benny should live to get out, we’d have to marry again. I wouldn’t mind that, Kit, but he says that at Benny’s age there’s not much chance of him living to get out, and here I’ll be living all this time alone, and then have no one to take care of me when I get old. He wants me to marry him, Kit. Kit, I love your father; he’s the only one for me. But Joe, he’s gone, and if you go, I swear to God I’ll say yes to Tawm Gibson."

The mother looked up to see just what effect her plea would have on her daughter. She hoped that what she said would have the desired result. But the girl turned around from fixing her neck-ribbon before the glass, her face radiant. "Why, it 'll be splendid. He 's such a nice man, an' race-horse men 'most always have money. Why don't you marry him, ma? Then I 'd feel that you was safe an' settled, an' that you would n't be lonesome when the show was out of town."

The mother looked up to see how her plea would affect her daughter. She hoped her words would produce the right outcome. But the girl turned around from adjusting her neck ribbon in front of the mirror, her face glowing. "Oh, it’ll be great. He’s such a nice guy, and racehorse people usually have money. Why don’t you marry him, Mom? Then I’d feel like you were safe and settled, and that you wouldn’t be lonely when the show isn’t in town."

"You want me to ma'y him an' desert yo' po' pa?"

"You want me to marry him and leave your poor dad?"

"I guess what he says is right, ma. I don't reckon we 'll ever see pa again an' you got to do something. You got to live for yourself now."

"I think what he’s saying is true, Mom. I don’t think we’ll ever see Dad again, and you need to do something. You have to live for yourself now."

Her mother dropped her head in her hands. "All right," she said, "I 'll do it; I 'll ma'y him. I might as well go de way both my chillen 's gone. Po' Be'y, po' Be'y. Ef you evah do come out, Gawd he'p you to baih what you 'll fin'." And Mrs. Hamilton rose and tottered from the room, as if the old age she anticipated had already come upon her.

Her mother put her head in her hands. "Fine," she said, "I’ll do it; I’ll marry him. I might as well go the way both my kids have gone. Poor Benny, poor Benny. If you ever do come out, God help you bear what you’ll find." And Mrs. Hamilton got up and stumbled out of the room, as if the old age she feared had already caught up with her.

Kit stood looking after her, fear and grief in her eyes. "Poor ma," she said, "an' poor pa. But I know, an' I know it 's for the best."

Kit stood watching her leave, fear and sadness in her eyes. "Poor Mom," she said, "and poor Dad. But I understand, and I know it’s for the best."

On the next morning she was up early and practising hard for her interview with the managing star of "Martin's Blackbirds."

On the next morning, she woke up early and practiced hard for her interview with the lead star of "Martin's Blackbirds."

When she arrived at the theatre, Hattie Sterling met her with frank friendliness.

When she got to the theater, Hattie Sterling greeted her with open friendliness.

"I 'm glad you came early, Kitty," she remarked, "for maybe you can get a chance to talk with Martin before he begins rehearsal and gets all worked up. He 'll be a little less like a bear then. But even if you don't see him before then, wait, and don't get scared if he tries to bluff you. His bark is a good deal worse than his bite."

"I'm glad you came early, Kitty," she said, "because maybe you can have a chance to talk to Martin before he starts rehearsal and gets all worked up. He'll be a bit less grumpy then. But even if you don't see him before that, just wait and don't get scared if he tries to intimidate you. His bark is a lot worse than his bite."

When Mr. Martin came in that morning, he had other ideas than that of seeing applicants for places. His show must begin in two weeks, and it was advertised to be larger and better than ever before, when really nothing at all had been done for it. The promise of this advertisement must be fulfilled. Mr. Martin was late, and was out of humour with every one else on account of it. He came in hurried, fierce, and important.

When Mr. Martin walked in that morning, he had different plans than meeting with job applicants. His show was set to start in two weeks, and it was advertised to be bigger and better than ever, even though nothing had actually been prepared for it. He had to deliver on that advertisement. Mr. Martin was running late and was annoyed with everyone because of it. He entered hurried, furious, and acting like it was a big deal.

"Mornin', Mr. Smith, mornin', Mrs. Jones. Ha, ladies and gentlemen, all here?"

"Mornin', Mr. Smith, mornin', Mrs. Jones. Ha, everyone, is everyone here?"

He shot every word out of his mouth as if the after-taste of it were unpleasant to him. He walked among the chorus like an angry king among his vassals, and his glance was a flash of insolent fire. From his head to his feet he was the very epitome of self-sufficient, brutal conceit.

He blasted out every word as if he found the taste of them unpleasant. He moved through the group like an angry king among his subjects, and his gaze was a spark of defiant fire. From head to toe, he was the perfect example of arrogant, brutal self-importance.

Kitty trembled as she noted the hush that fell on the people at his entrance. She felt like rushing out of the room. She could never face this terrible man. She trembled more as she found his eyes fixed upon her.

Kitty shook as she noticed the silence that descended on the crowd when he entered. She felt like she wanted to run out of the room. She could never confront this awful man. She shook even more as she realized his gaze was locked on her.

"Who 's that?" he asked, disregarding her, as if she had been a stick or a stone.

"Who's that?" he asked, ignoring her, as if she were just a stick or a stone.

"Well, don't snap her head off. It 's a girl friend of mine that wants a place," said Hattie. She was the only one who would brave Martin.

"Well, don’t bite her head off. She’s a friend of mine who needs a place," said Hattie. She was the only one brave enough to stand up to Martin.

"Humph. Let her wait. I ain't got no time to hear any one now. Get yourselves in line, you all who are on to that first chorus, while I 'm getting into my sweat-shirt."

"Humph. Let her wait. I don’t have time to hear anyone right now. Get in line, all of you who are ready for that first chorus, while I throw on my sweatshirt."

He disappeared behind a screen, whence he emerged arrayed, or only half arrayed, in a thick absorbing shirt and a thin pair of woollen trousers. Then the work began. The man was indefatigable. He was like the spirit of energy. He was in every place about the stage at once, leading the chorus, showing them steps, twisting some awkward girl into shape, shouting, gesticulating, abusing the pianist.

He disappeared behind a screen and came out dressed, or only partially dressed, in a thick, absorbent shirt and thin wool pants. Then the work started. The man was tireless. He was like the embodiment of energy. He was everywhere on the stage at once, directing the chorus, teaching them the moves, fixing some clumsy girl’s posture, shouting, gesturing wildly, and berating the pianist.

"Now, now," he would shout, "the left foot on that beat. Bah, bah, stop! You walk like a lot of tin soldiers. Are your joints rusty? Do you want oil? Look here, Taylor, if I did n't know you, I 'd take you for a truck. Pick up your feet, open your mouths, and move, move, move! Oh!" and he would drop his head in despair. "And to think that I 've got to do something with these things in two weeks--two weeks!" Then he would turn to them again with a sudden reaccession of eagerness. "Now, at it again, at it again! Hold that note, hold it! Now whirl, and on the left foot. Stop that music, stop it! Miss Coster, you 'll learn that step in about a thousand years, and I 've got nine hundred and ninety-nine years and fifty weeks less time than that to spare. Come here and try that step with me. Don't be afraid to move. Step like a chicken on a hot griddle!" And some blushing girl would come forward and go through the step alone before all the rest.

"Alright, listen up," he would shout, "the left foot on that beat. Stop! You walk like a bunch of tin soldiers. Are your joints rusty? Do you need oil? Look, Taylor, if I didn’t know you, I’d think you were a truck. Lift your feet, open your mouths, and move, move, move! Oh!" and he would drop his head in despair. "And to think that I have to do something with you all in two weeks—two weeks!" Then he would turn to them again with a sudden burst of enthusiasm. "Alright, let’s go again, let’s go again! Hold that note, hold it! Now spin, and on the left foot. Stop that music, stop it! Miss Coster, you’ll learn that step in about a thousand years, and I’ve got nine hundred and ninety-nine years and fifty weeks less time than that to spare. Come here and try that step with me. Don't be scared to move. Step like a chicken on a hot griddle!" And a blushing girl would step forward and demonstrate the move alone in front of everyone else.

Kitty contemplated the scene with a mind equally divided between fear and anger. What should she do if he should so speak to her? Like the others, no doubt, smile sheepishly and obey him. But she did not like to believe it. She felt that the independence which she had known from babyhood would assert itself, and that she would talk back to him, even as Hattie Sterling did. She felt scared and discouraged, but every now and then her friend smiled encouragingly upon her across the ranks of moving singers.

Kitty thought about the scene, feeling a mix of fear and anger. What would she do if he talked to her like that? Like the others, she would probably smile awkwardly and follow his lead. But she didn’t want to believe that. She felt that the independence she had known since childhood would come out, and she would stand up to him, just like Hattie Sterling did. She felt scared and discouraged, but every now and then, her friend smiled at her reassuringly from across the group of singers.

Finally, however, her thoughts were broken in upon by hearing Mr. Martin cry: "Oh, quit, quit, and go rest yourselves, you ancient pieces of hickory, and let me forget you for a minute before I go crazy. Where 's that new girl now?"

Finally, however, her thoughts were interrupted by Mr. Martin shouting: "Oh, enough already, take a break, you old hickory sticks, and let me forget about you for a minute before I lose my mind. Where's that new girl now?"

Kitty rose and went toward him, trembling so that she could hardly walk.

Kitty got up and walked over to him, shaking so much that she could barely move.

"What can you do?"

"What can you do?"

"I can sing," very faintly.

"I can sing," softly.

"Well, if that 's the voice you 're going to sing in, there won't be many that 'll know whether it 's good or bad. Well, let 's hear something. Do you know any of these?"

"Well, if that’s the voice you’re going to sing with, not many will be able to tell if it’s good or bad. So, let’s hear something. Do you know any of these?"

And he ran over the titles of several songs. She knew some of them, and he selected one. "Try this. Here, Tom, play it for her."

And he quickly went through the titles of several songs. She recognized some of them, and he picked one. "Give this a shot. Here, Tom, play it for her."

It was an ordeal for the girl to go through. She had never sung before at anything more formidable than a church concert, where only her immediate acquaintances and townspeople were present. Now to sing before all these strange people, themselves singers, made her feel faint and awkward. But the courage of desperation came to her, and she struck into the song. At the first her voice wavered and threatened to fail her. It must not. She choked back her fright and forced the music from her lips.

It was a tough experience for the girl. She had never sung in front of anything more intimidating than a church concert, where only her friends and neighbors were watching. Now, singing in front of all these unfamiliar people, who were also singers, made her feel weak and uncomfortable. But desperation gave her the courage she needed, and she began the song. At first, her voice shook and almost let her down. It couldn't. She pushed back her fear and forced the music out.

When she was done, she was startled to hear Martin burst into a raucous laugh. Such humiliation! She had failed, and instead of telling her, he was bringing her to shame before the whole company. The tears came into her eyes, and she was about giving way when she caught a reassuring nod and smile from Hattie Sterling, and seized on this as a last hope.

When she finished, she was shocked to hear Martin laugh loudly. What a humiliation! She had messed up, and instead of being honest with her, he was embarrassing her in front of everyone. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she was about to break down when she caught a comforting nod and smile from Hattie Sterling, clinging to this as her last glimmer of hope.

"Haw, haw, haw!" laughed Martin, "haw, haw, haw! The little one was scared, see? She was scared, d' you understand? But did you see the grit she went at it with? Just took the bit in her teeth and got away. Haw, haw, haw! Now, that 's what I like. If all you girls had that spirit, we could do something in two weeks. Try another one, girl."

"Haw, haw, haw!" Martin laughed, "haw, haw, haw! The little one was scared, you see? She was scared, do you get that? But did you see the determination she had? She just took the bit and ran with it. Haw, haw, haw! Now, that’s what I like. If all you girls had that attitude, we could accomplish something in two weeks. Go ahead and try another one, girl."

Kitty's heart had suddenly grown light. She sang the second one better because something within her was singing.

Kitty felt a sudden lift in her heart. She sang the second one even better because something inside her was joyful.

"Good!" said Martin, but he immediately returned to his cold manner. "You watch these girls close and see what they do, and to-morrow be prepared to go into line and move as well as sing."

"Good!" Martin said, but he quickly went back to his distant demeanor. "Keep a close eye on these girls and observe their actions, and tomorrow be ready to fall in line and move as well as sing."

He immediately turned his attention from her to the chorus, but no slight that he could inflict upon her now could take away the sweet truth that she was engaged and to-morrow would begin work. She wished she could go over and embrace Hattie Sterling. She thought kindly of Joe, and promised herself to give him a present out of her first month's earnings.

He quickly shifted his focus from her to the chorus, but no matter how he tried to ignore her now, he couldn’t change the fact that she was engaged and would start work tomorrow. She wished she could go over and hug Hattie Sterling. She thought fondly of Joe and promised herself to buy him a gift with her first month's paycheck.

On the first night of the show pretty little Kitty Hamilton was pointed out as a girl who would n't be in the chorus long. The mother, who was soon to be Mrs. Gibson, sat in the balcony, a grieved, pained look on her face. Joe was in a front row with some of the rest of the gang. He took many drinks between the acts, because he was proud.

On the first night of the show, the adorable Kitty Hamilton was identified as a girl who wouldn't stay in the chorus for long. Her mother, who was about to be Mrs. Gibson, sat in the balcony with a troubled, pained expression. Joe was in the front row with some of the others from the group. He had quite a few drinks between acts because he felt proud.

Mr. Thomas was there. He also was proud, and after the performance he waited for Kitty at the stage door and went forward to meet her as she came out. The look she gave him stopped him, and he let her pass without a word.

Mr. Thomas was there. He was also proud, and after the performance, he waited for Kitty at the stage door and went to meet her as she came out. The look she gave him stopped him, and he let her pass without saying a word.

"Who 'd 'a' thought," he mused, "that the kid had that much nerve? Well, if they don't want to find out things, what do they come to N' Yawk for? It ain't nobody's old Sunday-school picnic. Guess I got out easy, anyhow."

"Who would've thought," he pondered, "that the kid had that much guts? Well, if they don't want to uncover things, what do they come to New York for? It’s not anyone's old Sunday school picnic. Guess I got off easy, anyway."

Hattie Sterling took Joe home in a hansom.

Hattie Sterling took Joe home in a cab.

"Say," she said, "if you come this way for me again, it 's all over, see? Your little sister 's a comer, and I 've got to hustle to keep up with her."

"Look," she said, "if you come this way for me again, it's all over, got it? Your little sister's on the rise, and I have to work hard to keep up with her."

Joe growled and fell asleep in his chair. One must needs have a strong head or a strong will when one is the brother of a celebrity and would celebrate the distinguished one's success.

Joe growled and fell asleep in his chair. You have to have a strong head or a strong will when you're the brother of a celebrity and want to celebrate the success of your famous sibling.


XIII.

THE OAKLEYS

A year after the arrest of Berry Hamilton, and at a time when New York had shown to the eyes of his family so many strange new sights, there were few changes to be noted in the condition of affairs at the Oakley place. Maurice Oakley was perhaps a shade more distrustful of his servants, and consequently more testy with them. Mrs. Oakley was the same acquiescent woman, with unbounded faith in her husband's wisdom and judgment. With complacent minds both went their ways, drank their wine, and said their prayers, and wished that brother Frank's five years were past. They had letters from him now and then, never very cheerful in tone, but always breathing the deepest love and gratitude to them.

A year after Berry Hamilton was arrested, and at a time when New York had shown his family so many strange new sights, there were few changes in the situation at the Oakley house. Maurice Oakley was maybe a bit more suspicious of his staff, which made him more irritable with them. Mrs. Oakley remained the same agreeable woman, with unwavering faith in her husband's wisdom and judgment. With content minds, they both carried on with their lives, enjoyed their wine, said their prayers, and wished that brother Frank's five years were over. They received letters from him now and then, never very cheerful in tone, but always filled with deep love and gratitude toward them.

His brother found deep cause for congratulation in the tone of these epistles.

His brother felt a strong sense of congratulations from the tone of these letters.

"Frank is getting down to work," he would cry exultantly. "He is past the first buoyant enthusiasm of youth. Ah, Leslie, when a man begins to be serious, then he begins to be something." And her only answer would be, "I wonder, Maurice, if Claire Lessing will wait for him?"

"Frank is really getting to work," he would shout happily. "He's beyond the initial excitement of youth. Ah, Leslie, when a man starts to get serious, that’s when he truly begins to matter." And her only response would be, "I wonder, Maurice, if Claire Lessing will wait for him?"

The two had frequent questions to answer as to Frank's doing and prospects, and they had always bright things to say of him, even when his letters gave them no such warrant. Their love for him made them read large between the lines, and all they read was good.

The two often had questions to answer about Frank's situation and future, and they always had positive things to say about him, even when his letters didn't really support that. Their love for him made them read between the lines, and everything they interpreted was good.

Between Maurice and his brother no word of the guilty servant ever passed. They each avoided it as an unpleasant subject. Frank had never asked and his brother had never proffered aught of the outcome of the case.

Between Maurice and his brother, they never mentioned the guilty servant. They both avoided it as an uncomfortable topic. Frank had never asked, and his brother had never offered any details about the outcome of the case.

Mrs. Oakley had once suggested it. "Brother ought to know," she said, "that Berry is being properly punished."

Mrs. Oakley had once suggested it. "Bro, you need to understand," she said, "that Berry is being properly punished."

"By no means," replied her husband. "You know that it would only hurt him. He shall never know if I have to tell him."

"Definitely not," her husband replied. "You know that it would only hurt him. He will never find out if I have to tell him."

"You are right, Maurice, you are always right. We must shield Frank from the pain it would cause him. Poor fellow! he is so sensitive."

"You’re right, Maurice, you’re always right. We need to protect Frank from the pain it would bring him. Poor guy! He’s so sensitive."

Their hearts were still steadfastly fixed upon the union of this younger brother with Claire Lessing. She had lately come into a fortune, and there was nothing now to prevent it. They would have written Frank to urge it, but they both believed that to try to woo him away from his art was but to make him more wayward. That any woman could have power enough to take him away from this jealous mistress they very much doubted. But they could hope, and hope made them eager to open every letter that bore the French postmark. Always it might contain news that he was coming home, or that he had made a great success, or, better, some inquiry after Claire. A long time they had waited, but found no such tidings in the letters from Paris.

Their hearts were still firmly set on the union of this younger brother with Claire Lessing. She had recently come into a fortune, and now there was nothing stopping it. They would have written to Frank to encourage him, but they both believed that trying to pull him away from his art would only make him more stubborn. They seriously doubted that any woman could have enough influence to take him away from his jealous muse. But they could hope, and hope made them eager to open every letter with a French postmark. Each letter might contain news that he was coming home, or that he had achieved great success, or even better, some inquiry about Claire. They waited a long time, but didn’t find any such news in the letters from Paris.

At last, as Maurice Oakley sat in his library one day, the servant brought him a letter more bulky in weight and appearance than any he had yet received. His eyes glistened with pleasure as he read the postmark. "A letter from Frank," he said joyfully, "and an important one, I 'll wager."

At last, as Maurice Oakley sat in his library one day, the servant brought him a letter that was thicker and heavier than any he had received before. His eyes sparkled with delight as he checked the postmark. "A letter from Frank," he said happily, "and I bet it's an important one."

He smiled as he weighed it in his hand and caressed it. Mrs. Oakley was out shopping, and as he knew how deep her interest was, he hesitated to break the seal before she returned. He curbed his natural desire and laid the heavy envelope down on the desk. But he could not deny himself the pleasure of speculating as to its contents.

He smiled as he held it in his hand and gently touched it. Mrs. Oakley was out shopping, and knowing how much she cared, he hesitated to break the seal before she got back. He controlled his natural urge and set the heavy envelope down on the desk. But he couldn’t help but indulge in the excitement of thinking about what was inside.

It was such a large, interesting-looking package. What might it not contain? It simply reeked of possibilities. Had any one banteringly told Maurice Oakley that he had such a deep vein of sentiment, he would have denied it with scorn and laughter. But here he found himself sitting with the letter in his hand and weaving stories as to its contents.

It was a big, intriguing package. What could it possibly hold? It was full of possibilities. If someone had jokingly told Maurice Oakley that he had a sentimental side, he would have laughed and denied it. But here he was, sitting with the letter in his hand and imagining stories about what it might contain.

First, now, it might be a notice that Frank had received the badge of the Legion of Honour. No, no, that was too big, and he laughed aloud at his own folly, wondering the next minute, with half shame, why he laughed, for did he, after all, believe anything was too big for that brother of his? Well, let him begin, anyway, away down. Let him say, for instance, that the letter told of the completion and sale of a great picture. Frank had sold small ones. He would be glad of this, for his brother had written him several times of things that were a-doing, but not yet of anything that was done. Or, better yet, let the letter say that some picture, long finished, but of which the artist's pride and anxiety had forbidden him to speak, had made a glowing success, the success it deserved. This sounded well, and seemed not at all beyond the bounds of possibility. It was an alluring vision. He saw the picture already. It was a scene from life, true in detail to the point of very minuteness, and yet with something spiritual in it that lifted it above the mere copy of the commonplace. At the Salon it would be hung on the line, and people would stand before it admiring its workmanship and asking who the artist was. He drew on his memory of old reading. In his mind's eye he saw Frank, unconscious of his own power or too modest to admit it, stand unknown among the crowds around his picture waiting for and dreading their criticisms. He saw the light leap to his eyes as he heard their words of praise. He saw the straightening of his narrow shoulders when he was forced to admit that he was the painter of the work. Then the windows of Paris were filled with his portraits. The papers were full of his praise, and brave men and fair women met together to do him homage. Fair women, yes, and Frank would look upon them all and see reflected in them but a tithe of the glory of one woman, and that woman Claire Lessing. He roused himself and laughed again as he tapped the magic envelope.

First, it might be worth noting that Frank had received the Legion of Honour badge. No, that was too much, and he laughed out loud at his own foolishness, wondering a moment later, with a bit of shame, why he found it funny. Did he really think anything was too much for that brother of his? Anyway, let him start from the bottom. Let him say, for instance, that the letter mentioned the completion and sale of a major painting. Frank had sold smaller ones before. He would be happy about this, as his brother had written to him several times about things in the works, but not yet about anything finished. Or, better yet, let the letter say that some long-finished painting, which the artist's pride and anxiety had kept him from discussing, had finally achieved the success it deserved. This sounded good and seemed well within the realm of possibility. It was a tempting idea. He could already see the painting. It was a scene from life, accurate in every tiny detail, yet with something spiritual in it that elevated it above a simple representation of the ordinary. At the Salon, it would be prominently displayed, and people would stand in front of it admiring the craftsmanship and asking who the artist was. He recalled old readings in his mind. He envisioned Frank, unaware of his own talent or too humble to admit it, standing unnoticed among the crowds around his painting, waiting for and fearing their critiques. He could see the light burst in his eyes as he heard their compliments. He imagined the way he would straighten his narrow shoulders when he had to admit that he was the artist behind the work. Then, the windows of Paris would be filled with his portraits. The newspapers would sing his praises, and brave men and beautiful women would come together to pay tribute to him. Beautiful women, yes, and Frank would look at them and see reflected in them only a fraction of the glory of one woman, and that woman was Claire Lessing. He snapped out of his thoughts and laughed again as he tapped the magical envelope.

"My fancies go on and conquer the world for my brother," he muttered. "He will follow their flight one day and do it himself."

"My dreams keep going and take over the world for my brother," he muttered. "He'll chase after them one day and do it himself."

The letter drew his eyes back to it. It seemed to invite him, to beg him even. "No, I will not do it; I will wait until Leslie comes. She will be as glad to hear the good news as I am."

The letter pulled his attention back to it. It felt like it was inviting him, even pleading with him. "No, I won't do it; I’ll wait until Leslie arrives. She’ll be just as happy to hear the good news as I am."

His dreams were taking the shape of reality in his mind, and he was believing all that he wanted to believe.

His dreams were starting to feel real in his mind, and he was believing everything he wanted to believe.

He turned to look at a picture painted by Frank which hung over the mantel. He dwelt lovingly upon it, seeing in it the touch of a genius.

He turned to look at a painting by Frank that was hanging over the mantel. He admired it fondly, recognizing the touch of a genius in it.

"Surely," he said, "this new picture cannot be greater than that, though it shall hang where kings can see it and this only graces the library of my poor house. It has the feeling of a woman's soul with the strength of a man's heart. When Frank and Claire marry, I shall give it back to them. It is too great a treasure for a clod like me. Heigho, why will women be so long a-shopping?"

"Surely," he said, "this new painting can't be better than that one, even though it will hang where kings can see it and this one only decorates the library of my humble home. It captures the essence of a woman's soul along with the strength of a man's heart. When Frank and Claire get married, I'll return it to them. It's too precious a treasure for someone like me. Why do women take so long to shop?"

He glanced again at the letter, and his hand went out involuntarily towards it. He fondled it, smiling.

He looked at the letter again, and his hand reached for it without thinking. He touched it gently, smiling.

"Ah, Lady Leslie, I 've a mind to open it to punish you for staying so long."

"Ah, Lady Leslie, I feel like opening it to punish you for taking so long."

He essayed to be playful, but he knew that he was trying to make a compromise with himself because his eagerness grew stronger than his gallantry. He laid the letter down and picked it up again. He studied the postmark over and over. He got up and walked to the window and back again, and then began fumbling in his pockets for his knife. No, he did not want it; yes, he did. He would just cut the envelope and make believe he had read it to pique his wife; but he would not read it. Yes, that was it. He found the knife and slit the paper. His fingers trembled as he touched the sheets that protruded. Why would not Leslie come? Did she not know that he was waiting for her? She ought to have known that there was a letter from Paris to-day, for it had been a month since they had had one.

He tried to be playful, but he knew he was just trying to strike a deal with himself because his excitement was stronger than his courage. He put the letter down and picked it up again. He examined the postmark repeatedly. He got up, walked to the window, and then back again, and started searching his pockets for his knife. No, he didn’t want it; yes, he did. He thought about just cutting the envelope and pretending he had read it to tease his wife, but he wouldn’t actually read it. Yes, that was the plan. He found the knife and sliced open the paper. His fingers shook as he touched the sheets sticking out. Why wasn’t Leslie coming? Didn’t she know he was waiting for her? She should have realized there was a letter from Paris today, since it had been a month since they last had one.

There was a sound of footsteps without. He sprang up, crying, "I 've been waiting so long for you!" A servant opened the door to bring him a message. Oakley dismissed him angrily. What did he want to go down to the Continental for to drink and talk politics to a lot of muddle-pated fools when he had a brother in Paris who was an artist and a letter from him lay unread in his hand? His patience and his temper were going. Leslie was careless and unfeeling. She ought to come; he was tired of waiting.

There was a sound of footsteps outside. He jumped up, yelling, "I've been waiting so long for you!" A servant opened the door to deliver a message. Oakley waved him off angrily. Why would he want to go down to the Continental to drink and chat about politics with a bunch of clueless idiots when he had a brother in Paris who was an artist and a letter from him sitting unread in his hand? His patience and temper were wearing thin. Leslie was careless and uncaring. She should come; he was fed up with waiting.

A carriage rolled up the driveway and he dropped the letter guiltily, as if it were not his own. He would only say that he had grown tired of waiting and started to read it. But it was only Mrs. Davis's footman leaving a note for Leslie about some charity.

A carriage drove up the driveway, and he dropped the letter guilt-ridden, as if it didn’t belong to him. He would only admit that he had gotten tired of waiting and started reading it. But it was just Mrs. Davis's footman delivering a note for Leslie about some charity.

He went back to the letter. Well, it was his. Leslie had forfeited her right to see it as soon as he. It might be mean, but it was not dishonest. No, he would not read it now, but he would take it out and show her that he had exercised his self-control in spite of her shortcomings. He laid it on the desk once more. It leered at him. He might just open the sheets enough to see the lines that began it, and read no further. Yes, he would do that. Leslie could not feel hurt at such a little thing.

He returned to the letter. Well, it was his. Leslie had given up her right to see it the moment he did. It might be harsh, but it wasn’t dishonest. No, he wouldn’t read it now, but he would take it out and show her that he had shown self-control despite her flaws. He placed it back on the desk. It seemed to mock him. He might just open the pages enough to see the opening lines and read no further. Yes, he would do that. Leslie couldn’t possibly be upset over something so minor.

The first line had only "Dear Brother." "Dear Brother"! Why not the second? That could not hold much more. The second line held him, and the third, and the fourth, and as he read on, unmindful now of what Leslie might think or feel, his face turned from the ruddy glow of pleasant anxiety to the pallor of grief and terror. He was not half-way through it when Mrs. Oakley's voice in the hall announced her coming. He did not hear her. He sat staring at the page before him, his lips apart and his eyes staring. Then, with a cry that echoed through the house, crumpling the sheets in his hand, he fell forward fainting to the floor, just as his wife rushed into the room.

The first line just said "Dear Brother." "Dear Brother"! Why not the second? That couldn’t have held much more. The second line caught him, and the third, and the fourth, and as he kept reading, no longer caring about what Leslie might think or feel, his expression shifted from the warm glow of anxious anticipation to the pale face of grief and fear. He wasn’t even halfway through when Mrs. Oakley’s voice in the hall announced her arrival. He didn’t hear her. He just sat there, staring at the page in front of him, his lips slightly parted and his eyes wide. Then, with a scream that echoed through the house, crumpling the sheets in his hands, he collapsed forward, fainting to the floor, just as his wife burst into the room.

"What is it?" she cried. "Maurice! Maurice!"

"What is it?" she shouted. "Maurice! Maurice!"

He lay on the floor staring up at the ceiling, the letter clutched in his hands. She ran to him and lifted up his head, but he gave no sign of life. Already the servants were crowding to the door. She bade one of them to hasten for a doctor, others to bring water and brandy, and the rest to be gone. As soon as she was alone, she loosed the crumpled sheets from his hand, for she felt that this must have been the cause of her husband's strange attack. Without a thought of wrong, for they had no secrets from each other, she glanced at the opening lines. Then she forgot the unconscious man at her feet and read the letter through to the end.

He lay on the floor staring up at the ceiling, the letter clutched in his hands. She rushed to him and lifted his head, but he showed no sign of life. Already, the servants were gathering at the door. She told one of them to hurry for a doctor, asked others to bring water and brandy, and instructed the rest to leave. As soon as she was alone, she released the crumpled sheets from his hand, feeling that this must have caused her husband's strange episode. Without a thought of wrongdoing, since they had no secrets from each other, she glanced at the opening lines. Then she forgot the unconscious man at her feet and read the letter all the way through to the end.

The letter was in Frank's neat hand, a little shaken, perhaps, by nervousness.

The letter was in Frank's neat handwriting, a bit shaky, maybe, from nerves.

"DEAR BROTHER," it ran, "I know you will grieve at receiving this, and I wish that I might bear your grief for you, but I cannot, though I have as heavy a burden as this can bring to you. Mine would have been lighter to-day, perhaps, had you been more straightforward with me. I am not blaming you, however, for I know that my hypocrisy made you believe me possessed of a really soft heart, and you thought to spare me. Until yesterday, when in a letter from Esterton he casually mentioned the matter, I did not know that Berry was in prison, else this letter would have been written sooner. I have been wanting to write it for so long, and yet have been too great a coward to do so.

"I know that you will be disappointed in me, and just what that disappointment will cost you I know; but you must hear the truth. I shall never see your face again, or I should not dare to tell it even now. You will remember that I begged you to be easy on your servant. You thought it was only my kindness of heart. It was not; I had a deeper reason. I knew where the money had gone and dared not tell. Berry is as innocent as yourself--and I--well, it is a story, and let me tell it to you.

"You have had so much confidence in me, and I hate to tell you that it was all misplaced. I have no doubt that I should not be doing it now but that I have drunken absinthe enough to give me the emotional point of view, which I shall regret to-morrow. I do not mean that I am drunk. I can think clearly and write clearly, but my emotions are extremely active.

"Do you remember Claire's saying at the table that night of the farewell dinner that some dark-eyed mademoiselle was waiting for me? She did not know how truly she spoke, though I fancy she saw how I flushed when she said it: for I was already in love--madly so.

"I need not describe her. I need say nothing about her, for I know that nothing I say can ever persuade you to forgive her for taking me from you. This has gone on since I first came here, and I dared not tell you, for I saw whither your eyes had turned. I loved this girl, and she both inspired and hindered my work. Perhaps I would have been successful had I not met her, perhaps not.

"I love her too well to marry her and make of our devotion a stale, prosy thing of duty and compulsion. When a man does not marry a woman, he must keep her better than he would a wife. It costs. All that you gave me went to make her happy.

"Then, when I was about leaving you, the catastrophe came. I wanted much to carry back to her. I gambled to make more. I would surprise her. Luck was against me. Night after night I lost. Then, just before the dinner, I woke from my frenzy to find all that I had was gone. I would have asked you for more, and you would have given it; but that strange, ridiculous something which we misname Southern honour, that honour which strains at a gnat and swallows a camel, withheld me, and I preferred to do worse. So I lied to you. The money from my cabinet was not stolen save by myself. I am a liar and a thief, but your eyes shall never tell me so.

"Tell the truth and have Berry released. I can stand it. Write me but one letter to tell me of this. Do not plead with me, do not forgive me, do not seek to find me, for from this time I shall be as one who has perished from the earth; I shall be no more.

"Your brother, FRANK."

"DEAR BROTHER," it said, "I know you’ll be upset to get this, and I wish I could take your pain away, but I can’t, even though I’m carrying a heavy burden just like you. Mine might have been a bit lighter today if you had been more honest with me. I’m not blaming you, though, because I realize my own dishonesty led you to think I had a truly soft heart, and you wanted to protect me. Until yesterday, when I saw a mention of it in a letter from Esterton, I didn’t know that Berry was in prison; otherwise, I would have written this sooner. I’ve wanted to write it for so long, but I’ve been too much of a coward to do it."

"I know you’ll be disappointed in me, and I understand what that disappointment will cost you, but you need to hear the truth. I’ll never see you again, or I wouldn’t even dare to say it now. You’ll remember that I asked you to be lenient with your servant. You thought it was just my kindness. It wasn’t; there was a deeper reason. I knew where the money went and didn’t have the courage to admit it. Berry is just as innocent as you are—and I—I have a story to tell you."

"You’ve had so much faith in me, and I hate to say it, but it was all wasted. I’m sure I shouldn’t be doing this now, but I’ve had enough absinthe to give me an emotional perspective that I’ll regret tomorrow. I don’t mean that I’m drunk. I can think clearly and write clearly, but my feelings are really intense."

"Do you remember Claire saying at the table that night during the farewell dinner that some dark-eyed girl was waiting for me? She didn’t realize how right she was, though I think she noticed how I blushed when she said it: because I was already in love—crazy in love."

"I don't need to describe her. I don’t have to say anything about her because I know that nothing I say will ever make you forgive her for taking me away from you. This has been the case since I first came here, and I didn’t dare tell you because I saw where your attention was focused. I loved this girl, and she both inspired me and held me back from my work. Maybe I would have succeeded if I hadn't met her; maybe I wouldn't have."

"I love her too much to marry her and turn our devotion into a boring obligation. When a man doesn’t marry a woman, he has to treat her better than he would a wife. It requires effort. Everything you gave me was to make her happy."

"Then, just when I was about to leave you, disaster struck. I really wanted to bring something back to her. I took a risk to earn more. I wanted to surprise her. But luck wasn’t on my side. Night after night, I lost. Then, right before dinner, I came to my senses and realized everything I had was gone. I could have asked you for more, and you would have given it; but that strange, ridiculous idea we call Southern honor—the kind that nitpicks over small things but overlooks the big issues—held me back, and I chose to do worse. So I lied to you. The money from my cabinet wasn’t stolen except by my own actions. I’m a liar and a thief, but your eyes will never tell me that."

"Just tell the truth and get Berry released. I can handle it. All I need is one letter to let me know about this. Don't beg me, don’t forgive me, and don’t try to find me, because from now on, I’ll be like someone who has disappeared from the earth; I won’t exist anymore."

"Your brother, FRANK."

By the time the servants came they found Mrs. Oakley as white as her lord. But with firm hands and compressed lips she ministered to his needs pending the doctor's arrival. She bathed his face and temples, chafed his hands, and forced the brandy between his lips. Finally he stirred and his hands gripped.

By the time the servants arrived, they found Mrs. Oakley as pale as her husband. But with steady hands and pressed lips, she took care of him while waiting for the doctor. She washed his face and temples, rubbed his hands, and poured brandy between his lips. Finally, he moved and his hands tightened their grip.

"The letter!" he gasped.

"The letter!" he exclaimed.

"Yes, dear, I have it; I have it."

"Yes, sweetheart, I have it; I have it."

"Give it to me," he cried. She handed it to him. He seized it and thrust it into his breast.

"Give it to me," he shouted. She handed it to him. He grabbed it and shoved it into his chest.

"Did--did--you read it?"

"Did you read it?"

"Yes, I did not know----"

"Yes, I didn't know----"

"Oh, my God, I did not intend that you should see it. I wanted the secret for my own. I wanted to carry it to my grave with me. Oh, Frank, Frank, Frank!"

"Oh my God, I didn’t mean for you to see it. I wanted the secret for myself. I wanted to take it to my grave. Oh, Frank, Frank, Frank!"

"Never mind, Maurice. It is as if you alone knew it."

"Don't worry about it, Maurice. It's like you were the only one who knew."

"It is not, I say, it is not!"

"It’s not, I tell you, it’s not!"

He turned upon his face and began to weep passionately, not like a man, but like a child whose last toy has been broken.

He turned onto his face and started to cry deeply, not like a man, but like a child whose favorite toy has just been broken.

"Oh, my God," he moaned, "my brother, my brother!"

"Oh my God," he groaned, "my brother, my brother!"

"'Sh, dearie, think--it 's--it 's--Frank."

"Shh, sweetheart, think—it's Frank."

"That 's it, that 's it--that 's what I can't forget. It 's Frank,--Frank, my brother."

"That’s it, that’s it—that’s what I can’t forget. It’s Frank—Frank, my brother."

Suddenly he sat up and his eyes stared straight into hers.

Suddenly, he sat up and his eyes locked onto hers.

"Leslie, no one must ever know what is in this letter," he said calmly.

"Leslie, no one can ever find out what's in this letter," he said calmly.

"No one shall, Maurice; come, let us burn it."

"No one will, Maurice; come on, let’s burn it."

"Burn it? No, no," he cried, clutching at his breast. "It must not be burned. What! burn my brother's secret? No, no, I must carry it with me,--carry it with me to the grave."

"Burn it? No, no," he shouted, clutching his chest. "It can't be burned. What! Burn my brother's secret? No, no, I have to take it with me--take it with me to the grave."

"But, Maurice----"

"But, Maurice—"

"I must carry it with me."

"I have to take it with me."

She saw that he was overwrought, and so did not argue with him.

She noticed that he was upset, so she didn't argue with him.

When the doctor came, he found Maurice Oakley in bed, but better. The medical man diagnosed the case and decided that he had received some severe shock. He feared too for his heart, for the patient constantly held his hands pressed against his bosom. In vain the doctor pleaded; he would not take them down, and when the wife added her word, the physician gave up, and after prescribing, left, much puzzled in mind.

When the doctor arrived, he found Maurice Oakley in bed, but in better shape. The doctor assessed the situation and concluded that he had experienced a serious shock. He was also concerned about his heart, as the patient kept his hands pressed against his chest. Despite the doctor's insistence, he wouldn’t lower his hands, and when his wife chimed in, the physician gave up. After writing a prescription, he left, feeling quite puzzled.

"It 's a strange case," he said; "there 's something more than the nervous shock that makes him clutch his chest like that, and yet I have never noticed signs of heart trouble in Oakley. Oh, well, business worry will produce anything in anybody."

"It's a weird situation," he said. "There's something beyond just the nervous shock that makes him clutch his chest like that, and yet I've never seen signs of heart problems in Oakley. Oh, well, work stress can do anything to anyone."

It was soon common talk about the town about Maurice Oakley's attack. In the seclusion of his chamber he was saying to his wife:

It quickly became the talk of the town about Maurice Oakley's attack. In the privacy of his room, he was saying to his wife:

"Ah, Leslie, you and I will keep the secret. No one shall ever know."

"Hey, Leslie, you and I will keep this to ourselves. No one will ever find out."

"Yes, dear, but--but--what of Berry?"

"Yes, dear, but what about Berry?"

"What of Berry?" he cried, starting up excitedly. "What is Berry to Frank? What is that nigger to my brother? What are his sufferings to the honour of my family and name?"

"What about Berry?" he exclaimed, jumping up excitedly. "What does Berry mean to Frank? What does that guy mean to my brother? What do his struggles matter compared to the honor of my family and name?"

"Never mind, Maurice, never mind, you are right."

"Don't worry, Maurice, you’re correct."

"It must never be known, I say, if Berry has to rot in jail."

"It should never be known, I say, if Berry has to rot in jail."

So they wrote a lie to Frank, and buried the secret in their breasts, and Oakley wore its visible form upon his heart.

So they lied to Frank and hid the secret deep inside themselves, and Oakley wore its visible mark on his heart.


XIV.

FRANKENSTEIN

Five years is but a short time in the life of a man, and yet many things may happen therein. For instance, the whole way of a family's life may be changed. Good natures may be made into bad ones and out of a soul of faith grow a spirit of unbelief. The independence of respectability may harden into the insolence of defiance, and the sensitive cheek of modesty into the brazen face of shamelessness. It may be true that the habits of years are hard to change, but this is not true of the first sixteen or seventeen years of a young person's life, else Kitty Hamilton and Joe could not so easily have become what they were. It had taken barely five years to accomplish an entire metamorphosis of their characters. In Joe's case even a shorter time was needed. He was so ready to go down that it needed but a gentle push to start him, and once started, there was nothing within him to hold him back from the depths. For his will was as flabby as his conscience, and his pride, which stands to some men for conscience, had no definite aim or direction.

Five years is a short time in a person's life, yet a lot can happen during that period. For example, a family's entire way of life can change. Good-natured people can turn bad, and a strong faith can shift to doubt. The independence that comes with respectability can harden into defiant arrogance, and a modest, sensitive demeanor can turn into shameless boldness. It's often said that habits formed over years are tough to change, but that's not the case for the first sixteen or seventeen years of a young person's life; otherwise, Kitty Hamilton and Joe wouldn't have been able to transform so easily. In just five years, their characters underwent a complete change. For Joe, it took even less time. He was so eager to fall that it only took a gentle push to set him off, and once he started, nothing in him kept him from sinking to his lowest. His will was as weak as his conscience, and his pride, which acts as a substitute for conscience in some people, lacked any real purpose or direction.

Hattie Sterling had given him both his greatest impulse for evil and for good. She had at first given him his gentle push, but when she saw that his collapse would lose her a faithful and useful slave she had sought to check his course. Her threat of the severance of their relations had held him up for a little time, and she began to believe that he was safe again. He went back to the work he had neglected, drank moderately, and acted in most things as a sound, sensible being. Then, all of a sudden, he went down again, and went down badly. She kept her promise and threw him over. Then he became a hanger-on at the clubs, a genteel loafer. He used to say in his sober moments that at last he was one of the boys that Sadness had spoken of. He did not work, and yet he lived and ate and was proud of his degradation. But he soon tired of being separated from Hattie, and straightened up again. After some demur she received him upon his former footing. It was only for a few months. He fell again. For almost four years this had happened intermittently. Finally he took a turn for the better that endured so long that Hattie Sterling again gave him her faith. Then the woman made her mistake. She warmed to him. She showed him that she was proud of him. He went forth at once to celebrate his victory. He did not return to her for three days. Then he was battered, unkempt, and thick of speech.

Hattie Sterling had given him his biggest push towards both bad and good decisions. At first, she had nudged him gently, but when she realized that his downfall would cost her a loyal and helpful supporter, she tried to steer him back on track. Her threat to end their relationship kept him on his feet for a while, and she started to think he was safe again. He returned to the work he had neglected, drank moderately, and mostly acted like a reasonable person. Then, out of nowhere, he fell again—and this time, it was really bad. She kept her promise and cut him off. He then became a fixture at the clubs, a classy slacker. In his clearer moments, he would joke that he was finally one of the guys Sadness had talked about. He didn’t work, but somehow he survived and took pride in his downfall. However, he soon grew tired of being away from Hattie and got himself together again. After some hesitation, she welcomed him back as before. But it only lasted a few months. He fell again. This cycle repeated for almost four years. Finally, he started improving, and Hattie Sterling regained her trust in him. Then the woman made her mistake. She began to show affection for him. She let him know she was proud of him. He immediately set out to celebrate his success. He didn’t come back to her for three days. When he finally did, he was disheveled, unkempt, and slurring his words.

She looked at him in silent contempt for a while as he sat nursing his aching head.

She gazed at him in silent disdain for a bit while he sat nursing his throbbing head.

"Well, you 're a beauty," she said finally with cutting scorn. "You ought to be put under a glass case and placed on exhibition."

"Well, you’re a real piece of work," she said finally with sharp sarcasm. "You should be put in a glass case and put on display."

He groaned and his head sunk lower. A drunken man is always disarmed.

He groaned and his head dropped lower. A drunk man is always vulnerable.

His helplessness, instead of inspiring her with pity, inflamed her with an unfeeling anger that burst forth in a volume of taunts.

His helplessness, instead of making her feel pity, ignited a cold anger in her that erupted in a flood of insults.

"You 're the thing I 've given up all my chances for--you, a miserable, drunken jay, without a jay's decency. No one had ever looked at you until I picked you up and you 've been strutting around ever since, showing off because I was kind to you, and now this is the way you pay me back. Drunk half the time and half drunk the rest. Well, you know what I told you the last time you got 'loaded'? I mean it too. You 're not the only star in sight, see?"

"You’re the reason I’ve given up all my opportunities—for you, a pathetic, drunken fool, lacking any decency. No one ever noticed you until I took you in, and ever since then, you’ve been flaunting yourself, showing off because I was nice to you, and this is how you repay me. Half the time you’re drunk and the other half you’re tipsy. Well, remember what I told you the last time you got wasted? I meant it. You’re not the only star around here, got it?"

She laughed meanly and began to sing, "You 'll have to find another baby now."

She laughed cruelly and started to sing, "You’ll have to find another baby now."

For the first time he looked up, and his eyes were full of tears--tears both of grief and intoxication. There was an expression of a whipped dog on his face.

For the first time, he looked up, and his eyes were filled with tears—tears of both sorrow and intoxication. His face wore the expression of a beaten dog.

"Do'--Ha'ie, do'--" he pleaded, stretching out his hands to her.

"Don't--please," he begged, reaching out his hands to her.

Her eyes blazed back at him, but she sang on insolently, tauntingly.

Her eyes glared at him, but she continued to sing defiantly, teasingly.

The very inanity of the man disgusted her, and on a sudden impulse she sprang up and struck him full in the face with the flat of her hand. He was too weak to resist the blow, and, tumbling from the chair, fell limply to the floor, where he lay at her feet, alternately weeping aloud and quivering with drunken, hiccoughing sobs.

The sheer absurdity of the man repulsed her, and in a sudden moment of impulse, she jumped up and slapped him hard across the face with the palm of her hand. He was too weak to fend off the hit, and, toppling from the chair, he collapsed helplessly to the floor, where he lay at her feet, crying out and shaking with drunken, hiccuping sobs.

"Get up!" she cried; "get up and get out o' here. You sha'n't lay around my house."

"Get up!" she shouted. "Get up and get out of here. You can't just lounge around my house."

He had already begun to fall into a drunken sleep, but she shook him, got him to his feet, and pushed him outside the door. "Now, go, you drunken dog, and never put your foot inside this house again."

He had already started to drift off into a drunken sleep, but she shook him, got him on his feet, and pushed him out the door. "Now, go, you drunk, and never set foot in this house again."

He stood outside, swaying dizzily upon his feet and looking back with dazed eyes at the door, then he muttered: "Pu' me out, wi' you? Pu' me out, damn you! Well, I ki' you. See 'f I don't;" and he half walked, half fell down the street.

He stood outside, swaying unsteadily on his feet and looking back with dazed eyes at the door. Then he muttered, “Let me out, will you? Let me out, damn you! Well, I’ll kill you. Just watch me,” and he half walked, half stumbled down the street.

Sadness and Skaggsy were together at the club that night. Five years had not changed the latter as to wealth or position or inclination, and he was still a frequent visitor at the Banner. He always came in alone now, for Maudie had gone the way of all the half-world, and reached depths to which Mr. Skaggs's job prevented him from following her. However, he mourned truly for his lost companion, and to-night he was in a particularly pensive mood.

Sadness and Skaggsy were at the club together that night. Five years hadn’t changed Skaggsy in terms of wealth, status, or interests, and he was still a regular at the Banner. He always came in solo now, since Maudie had fallen into the same fate as many from their world, reaching lows that Mr. Skaggs's job kept him from following her into. Still, he genuinely mourned his lost friend, and tonight he was in a particularly thoughtful mood.

Some one was playing rag-time on the piano, and the dancers were wheeling in time to the music. Skaggsy looked at them regretfully as he sipped his liquor. It made him think of Maudie. He sighed and turned away.

Someone was playing ragtime on the piano, and the dancers were moving in sync with the music. Skaggsy watched them with a sense of longing as he sipped his drink. It reminded him of Maudie. He sighed and turned away.

"I tell you, Sadness," he said impulsively, "dancing is the poetry of motion."

"I tell you, Sadness," he said impulsively, "dancing is the poetry of movement."

"Yes," replied Sadness, "and dancing in rag-time is the dialect poetry."

"Yeah," replied Sadness, "and dancing to ragtime is the spoken poetry."

The reporter did not like this. It savoured of flippancy, and he was about entering upon a discussion to prove that Sadness had no soul, when Joe, with blood-shot eyes and dishevelled clothes, staggered in and reeled towards them.

The reporter wasn’t a fan of this. It came off as trivial, and he was just about to start a debate to prove that Sadness had no soul, when Joe, with bloodshot eyes and messy clothes, stumbled in and swayed toward them.

"Drunk again," said Sadness. "Really, it 's a waste of time for Joe to sober up. Hullo there!" as the young man brought up against him; "take a seat." He put him in a chair at the table. "Been lushin' a bit, eh?"

"Drunk again," said Sadness. "Honestly, it's pointless for Joe to sober up. Hey there!" as the young man bumped into him; "have a seat." He put him in a chair at the table. "Been drinking a bit, huh?"

"Gi' me some'n' drink."

"Give me something to drink."

"Oh, a hair of the dog. Some men shave their dogs clean, and then have hydrophobia. Here, Jack!"

"Oh, a hair of the dog. Some guys shave their dogs bald and then end up scared of water. Here, Jack!"

They drank, and then, as if the whiskey had done him good, Joe sat up in his chair.

They drank, and then, as if the whiskey had worked its magic, Joe sat up in his chair.

"Ha'ie 's throwed me down."

"Ha'ie threw me down."

"Lucky dog! You might have known it would have happened sooner or later. Better sooner than never."

"Lucky you! You probably knew it was going to happen eventually. Better sooner than never."

Skaggs smoked in silence and looked at Joe.

Skaggs silently smoked and stared at Joe.

"I 'm goin' to kill her."

"I'm going to get her."

"I would n't if I were you. Take old Sadness's advice and thank your stars that you 're rid of her."

"I wouldn't if I were you. Take old Sadness's advice and be grateful that you're free of her."

"I 'm goin' to kill her." He paused and looked at them drowsily. Then, bracing himself up again, he broke out suddenly, "Say, d' ever tell y' 'bout the ol' man? He never stole that money. Know he di' n'."

"I'm going to kill her." He paused and looked at them sleepily. Then, gathering himself again, he suddenly burst out, "Hey, did I ever tell you about the old man? He didn't steal that money. I know he didn't."

He threatened to fall asleep now, but the reporter was all alert. He scented a story.

He was about to fall asleep, but the reporter was fully alert. He sensed a story.

"By Jove!" he exclaimed, "did you hear that? Bet the chap stole it himself and 's letting the old man suffer for it. Great story, ain't it? Come, come, wake up here. Three more, Jack. What about your father?"

"Wow!" he exclaimed, "did you hear that? I bet the guy stole it himself and is letting the old man take the blame. What a story, right? Come on, wake up here. Three more, Jack. What about your dad?"

"Father? Who's father. Oh, do' bother me. What?"

"Father? Who's that? Oh, don't bother me. What?"

"Here, here, tell us about your father and the money. If he did n't steal it, who did?"

"Come on, tell us about your dad and the money. If he didn't steal it, then who did?"

"Who did? Tha' 's it, who did? Ol' man di' n' steal it, know he di' n'."

"Who did? That's it, who did? The old man didn't steal it, you know he didn't."

"Oh, let him alone, Skaggsy, he don't know what he 's saying."

"Oh, just leave him alone, Skaggsy, he doesn't know what he's talking about."

"Yes, he does, a drunken man tells the truth."

"Yeah, he does, a drunk guy speaks the truth."

"In some cases," said Sadness.

"In some cases," said Sadness.

"Oh, let me alone, man. I 've been trying for years to get a big sensation for my paper, and if this story is one, I 'm a made man."

"Oh, just leave me alone, man. I've been trying for years to get a big scoop for my paper, and if this story is it, I'm set for life."

The drink seemed to revive the young man again, and by bits Skaggs was able to pick out of him the story of his father's arrest and conviction. At its close he relapsed into stupidity, murmuring, "She throwed me down."

The drink seemed to bring the young man back to life, and little by little, Skaggs was able to get the story of his father's arrest and conviction from him. At the end, he fell back into a daze, mumbling, "She threw me down."

"Well," sneered Sadness, "you see drunken men tell the truth, and you don't seem to get much guilt out of our young friend. You 're disappointed, are n't you?"

"Well," sneered Sadness, "you know that drunk men speak the truth, and it doesn't look like you’re getting much guilt out of our young friend. You’re feeling let down, aren’t you?"

"I confess I am disappointed, but I 've got an idea, just the same."

"I admit I'm disappointed, but I have an idea anyway."

"Oh, you have? Well, don't handle it carelessly; it might go off." And Sadness rose. The reporter sat thinking for a time and then followed him, leaving Joe in a drunken sleep at the table. There he lay for more than two hours. When he finally awoke, he started up as if some determination had come to him in his sleep. A part of the helplessness of his intoxication had gone, but his first act was to call for more whiskey. This he gulped down, and followed with another and another. For a while he stood still, brooding silently, his red eyes blinking at the light. Then he turned abruptly and left the club.

"Oh, you have? Well, be careful with it; it might explode." And a wave of sadness washed over him. The reporter sat in thought for a while and then followed him, leaving Joe slumped over in a drunken sleep at the table. He remained there for over two hours. When he finally woke up, he shot up as if some kind of determination had struck him in his sleep. Some of the helplessness from his intoxication had faded, but his first move was to call for more whiskey. He knocked it back, then poured another, and another. For a bit, he stood frozen, silently brooding, his red eyes squinting at the light. Then he abruptly turned and left the club.

It was very late when he reached Hattie's door, but he opened it with his latch-key, as he had been used to do. He stopped to help himself to a glass of brandy, as he had so often done before. Then he went directly to her room. She was a light sleeper, and his step awakened her.

It was really late when he got to Hattie's door, but he unlocked it with his key like he always did. He paused to pour himself a glass of brandy, just like he had many times before. Then he headed straight to her room. She was a light sleeper, and his footsteps woke her up.

"Who is it?" she cried in affright.

"Who is it?" she yelled in fear.

"It 's me." His voice was steadier now, but grim.

"It's me." His voice was more stable now, but serious.

"What do you want? Did n't I tell you never to come here again? Get out or I 'll have you taken out."

"What do you want? Didn't I tell you to never come back here? Get out, or I'll have you removed."

She sprang up in bed, glaring angrily at him.

She shot up in bed, glaring at him with anger.

His hands twitched nervously, as if her will were conquering him and he were uneasy, but he held her eye with his own.

His hands moved nervously, as if her determination was overpowering him and he felt anxious, but he maintained eye contact with her.

"You put me out to-night," he said.

"You left me out tonight," he said.

"Yes, and I 'm going to do it again. You 're drunk."

"Yeah, and I’m going to do it again. You’re drunk."

She started to rise, but he took a step towards her and she paused. He looked as she had never seen him look before. His face was ashen and his eyes like fire and blood. She quailed beneath the look. He took another step towards her.

She started to get up, but he took a step toward her and she stopped. He looked at her in a way she had never seen before. His face was pale and his eyes burned like fire and blood. She shrank back under his gaze. He took another step closer to her.

"You put me out to-night," he repeated, "like a dog."

"You made me leave tonight," he repeated, "like a dog."

His step was steady and his tone was clear, menacingly clear. She shrank back from him, back to the wall. Still his hands twitched and his eye held her. Still he crept slowly towards her, his lips working and his hands moving convulsively.

His step was steady and his tone was clear, menacingly clear. She backed away from him, pressing against the wall. Still, his hands twitched and his gaze fixed on her. He continued to creep slowly toward her, his lips moving and his hands shaking.

"Joe, Joe!" she said hoarsely, "what 's the matter? Oh, don't look at me like that."

"Joe, Joe!" she said hoarsely, "what's wrong? Oh, don't look at me like that."

The gown had fallen away from her breast and showed the convulsive fluttering of her heart.

The dress had slipped down from her chest, revealing the erratic beating of her heart.

He broke into a laugh, a dry, murderous laugh, and his hands sought each other while the fingers twitched over one another like coiling serpents.

He burst into a laugh, a dry, deadly laugh, and his hands found each other while his fingers twitched over one another like twisting snakes.

"You put me out--you--you, and you made me what I am." The realisation of what he was, of his foulness and degradation, seemed just to have come to him fully. "You made me what I am, and then you sent me away. You let me come back, and now you put me out."

"You kicked me out--you--you, and you turned me into who I am." The realization of what he had become, of his dirtiness and downfall, seemed to hit him all at once. "You turned me into who I am, and then you sent me away. You let me return, and now you kicked me out."

She gazed at him fascinated. She tried to scream and she could not. This was not Joe. This was not the boy that she had turned and twisted about her little finger. This was a terrible, terrible man or a monster.

She stared at him, mesmerized. She attempted to scream but couldn’t. This wasn’t Joe. This wasn’t the boy she had manipulated so easily. This was a terrifying, terrifying man or a monster.

He moved a step nearer her. His eyes fell to her throat. For an instant she lost their steady glare and then she found her voice. The scream was checked as it began. His fingers had closed over her throat just where the gown had left it temptingly bare. They gave it the caress of death. She struggled. They held her. Her eyes prayed to his. But his were the fire of hell. She fell back upon her pillow in silence. He had not uttered a word. He held her. Finally he flung her from him like a rag, and sank into a chair. And there the officers found him when Hattie Sterling's disappearance had become a strange thing.

He stepped closer to her. His gaze moved to her throat. For a moment, she lost his intense stare, and then she found her voice. The scream was suppressed before it could fully emerge. His fingers tightened around her throat, right where her gown left it enticingly exposed. They delivered a deadly touch. She fought back. They trapped her. Her eyes begged him. But his were filled with hellish fire. She collapsed back onto her pillow in silence. He hadn’t said a word. He held her. Finally, he threw her away like a rag and sank into a chair. That’s where the officers found him when Hattie Sterling's disappearance became a mystery.


XV.

"DEAR, DAMNED, DELIGHTFUL TOWN"

When Joe was taken, there was no spirit or feeling left in him. He moved mechanically, as if without sense or volition. The first impression he gave was that of a man over-acting insanity. But this was soon removed by the very indifference with which he met everything concerned with his crime. From the very first he made no effort to exonerate or to vindicate himself. He talked little and only in a dry, stupefied way. He was as one whose soul is dead, and perhaps it was; for all the little soul of him had been wrapped up in the body of this one woman, and the stroke that took her life had killed him too.

When Joe was taken, there was no spirit or emotion left in him. He moved like a robot, as if he had no awareness or will of his own. At first, he seemed like a man pretending to be insane. But that impression quickly faded because of how indifferent he was toward everything related to his crime. From the start, he didn’t try to clear his name or defend himself. He spoke very little and only in a dull, numb way. He was like someone whose soul is dead, and maybe it was; because all that he was had been tied to this one woman, and her death had taken his life away too.

The men who examined him were irritated beyond measure. There was nothing for them to exercise their ingenuity upon. He left them nothing to search for. Their most damning question he answered with an apathy that showed absolutely no interest in the matter. It was as if some one whom he did not care about had committed a crime and he had been called to testify. The only thing which he noticed or seemed to have any affection for was a little pet dog which had been hers and which they sometimes allowed to be with him after the life sentence had been passed upon him and when he was awaiting removal. He would sit for hours with the little animal in his lap, caressing it dumbly. There was a mute sorrow in the eyes of both man and dog, and they seemed to take comfort in each other's presence. There was no need of any sign between them. They had both loved her, had they not? So they understood.

The men who examined him were incredibly frustrated. There was nothing for them to work with. He left them no clues to uncover. Their most loaded question was met with an indifference that showed he didn’t care at all. It was like someone he didn’t care about had committed a crime, and he was just there to testify. The only thing he paid attention to or seemed to care about was a little pet dog that had belonged to her, which they sometimes let stay with him after he got his life sentence and was waiting to be taken away. He would sit for hours with the little animal in his lap, quietly petting it. There was a silent sadness in the eyes of both the man and the dog, and they seemed to find solace in each other’s company. No words were necessary between them. They had both loved her, hadn’t they? So they understood.

Sadness saw him and came back to the Banner, torn and unnerved by the sight. "I saw him," he said with a shudder, "and it 'll take more whiskey than Jack can give me in a year to wash the memory of him out of me. Why, man, it shocked me all through. It 's a pity they did n't send him to the chair. It could n't have done him much harm and would have been a real mercy."

Sadness saw him and returned to the Banner, shaken and disturbed by what he had witnessed. "I saw him," he said with a shiver, "and it’ll take more whiskey than Jack can serve me in a year to erase that memory. Honestly, it shook me to my core. It’s a shame they didn’t send him to the chair. It wouldn’t have hurt him much and would have actually been a real mercy."

And so Sadness and all the club, with a muttered "Poor devil!" dismissed him. He was gone. Why should they worry? Only one more who had got into the whirlpool, enjoyed the sensation for a moment, and then swept dizzily down. There were, indeed, some who for an earnest hour sermonised about it and said, "Here is another example of the pernicious influence of the city on untrained negroes. Oh, is there no way to keep these people from rushing away from the small villages and country districts of the South up to the cities, where they cannot battle with the terrible force of a strange and unusual environment? Is there no way to prove to them that woollen-shirted, brown-jeaned simplicity is infinitely better than broad-clothed degradation?" They wanted to preach to these people that good agriculture is better than bad art,--that it was better and nobler for them to sing to God across the Southern fields than to dance for rowdies in the Northern halls. They wanted to dare to say that the South has its faults--no one condones them--and its disadvantages, but that even what they suffered from these was better than what awaited them in the great alleys of New York. Down there, the bodies were restrained, and they chafed; but here the soul would fester, and they would be content.

And so Sadness and the whole group, with a murmured "Poor guy!" dismissed him. He was gone. Why should they be concerned? Just another person who got caught in the whirlwind, enjoyed the feeling for a moment, and then was swept away. There were some who, for an hour, preached about it and said, "Here's another example of the harmful impact of the city on untrained Black people. Oh, is there no way to stop these folks from leaving the small towns and rural areas of the South to rush into cities, where they can't handle the overwhelming force of a strange and unfamiliar environment? Is there no way to show them that simple living in wool shirts and brown jeans is way better than living in degrading conditions?" They wanted to tell these people that good farming is better than bad art—that it was better and more noble for them to sing to God in the Southern fields than to perform for rowdy crowds in the Northern halls. They wanted to have the courage to say that the South has its problems—no one condones them—and its disadvantages, but that even what they faced there was better than what awaited them in the sprawling streets of New York. Down there, their bodies felt restrained, and they were frustrated; but here, their souls would rot, and they would be okay with it.

This was but for an hour, for even while they exclaimed they knew that there was no way, and that the stream of young negro life would continue to flow up from the South, dashing itself against the hard necessities of the city and breaking like waves against a rock,--that, until the gods grew tired of their cruel sport, there must still be sacrifices to false ideals and unreal ambitions.

This lasted only for an hour, because even as they shouted, they realized there was no way to stop it. The flow of young Black life would keep coming up from the South, crashing against the harsh realities of the city and breaking like waves against a rock. Until the powers that be grew tired of their cruel games, there would still be sacrifices to false dreams and unrealistic ambitions.

There was one heart, though, that neither dismissed Joe with gratuitous pity nor sermonised about him. The mother heart had only room for grief and pain. Already it had borne its share. It had known sorrow for a lost husband, tears at the neglect and brutality of a new companion, shame for a daughter's sake, and it had seemed already filled to overflowing. And yet the fates had put in this one other burden until it seemed it must burst with the weight of it.

There was one heart, though, that neither dismissed Joe with pointless pity nor lectured him. The mother’s heart had only space for grief and pain. Already, it had carried its share. It had felt sorrow for a lost husband, tears over the neglect and cruelty of a new partner, shame for her daughter’s sake, and it seemed to have already reached its breaking point. And yet, fate had added this one more burden until it felt like it must explode from the weight of it.

To Fannie Hamilton's mind now all her boy's shortcomings became as naught. He was not her wayward, erring, criminal son. She only remembered that he was her son, and wept for him as such. She forgot his curses, while her memory went back to the sweetness of his baby prattle and the soft words of his tenderer youth. Until the last she clung to him, holding him guiltless, and to her thought they took to prison, not Joe Hamilton, a convicted criminal, but Joey, Joey, her boy, her firstborn,--a martyr.

To Fannie Hamilton, all her son's flaws faded away. He wasn't her rebellious, troubled, criminal son anymore. She only remembered that he was her son and cried for him as such. She forgot his harsh words, and her mind drifted back to the sweetness of his baby talk and the gentle words of his younger years. Until the end, she held onto him, believing he was innocent, and in her mind, they took to prison not Joe Hamilton, a convicted criminal, but Joey, Joey, her boy, her firstborn—a martyr.

The pretty Miss Kitty Hamilton was less deeply impressed. The arrest and subsequent conviction of her brother was quite a blow. She felt the shame of it keenly, and some of the grief. To her, coming as it did just at a time when the company was being strengthened and she more importantly featured than ever, it was decidedly inopportune, for no one could help connecting her name with the affair.

The lovely Miss Kitty Hamilton was not as affected. The arrest and later conviction of her brother hit her hard. She felt the shame intensely, along with some sadness. For her, it was especially unfortunate since it happened just when the company was getting stronger and she was more prominently featured than ever, as it was impossible for people not to link her name with the situation.

For a long time she and her brother had scarcely been upon speaking terms. During Joe's frequent lapses from industry he had been prone to "touch" his sister for the wherewithal to supply his various wants. When, finally, she grew tired and refused to be "touched," he rebuked her for withholding that which, save for his help, she would never have been able to make. This went on until they were almost entirely estranged. He was wont to say that "now his sister was up in the world, she had got the big head," and she to retort that her brother "wanted to use her for a 'soft thing.'"

For a long time, she and her brother barely spoke to each other. During Joe's frequent periods of laziness, he would often ask his sister for money to cover his various needs. When she finally got fed up and stopped giving him money, he scolded her for holding back what, without his support, she would have never been able to earn. This continued until they were almost completely estranged. He would say that "now his sister was doing well, she had gotten a big head," and she would reply that her brother "wanted to use her as an easy target."

From the time that she went on the stage she had begun to live her own life, a life in which the chief aim was the possession of good clothes and the ability to attract the attention which she had learned to crave. The greatest sign of interest she showed in her brother's affair was, at first, to offer her mother money to secure a lawyer. But when Joe confessed all, she consoled herself with the reflection that perhaps it was for the best, and kept her money in her pocket with a sense of satisfaction. She was getting to be so very much more Joe's sister. She did not go to see her brother. She was afraid it might make her nervous while she was in the city, and she went on the road with her company before he was taken away.

From the moment she stepped onto the stage, she started living her own life, one where her main goals were to have nice clothes and to draw the attention she realized she wanted. The most she showed interest in her brother's situation was, at first, offering her mom money to hire a lawyer. But when Joe admitted everything, she comforted herself with the thought that maybe it was for the best, and kept her money in her pocket feeling satisfied. She was becoming more and more Joe's sister. She didn’t visit her brother because she worried it might make her anxious while she was in the city, and she went on tour with her group before he was taken away.

Miss Kitty Hamilton had to be very careful about her nerves and her health. She had had experiences, and her voice was not as good as it used to be, and her beauty had to be aided by cosmetics. So she went away from New York, and only read of all that happened when some one called her attention to it in the papers.

Miss Kitty Hamilton had to be really careful about her nerves and her health. She had been through a lot, her voice wasn't as strong as it used to be, and she needed makeup to enhance her beauty. So she left New York and only found out about everything that happened when someone pointed it out to her in the newspapers.

Berry Hamilton in his Southern prison knew nothing of all this, for no letters had passed between him and his family for more than two years. The very cruelty of destiny defeated itself in this and was kind.

Berry Hamilton, locked up in his Southern prison, had no idea about any of this, as he hadn't exchanged a single letter with his family in over two years. The sheer cruelty of fate backfired here and turned out to be somewhat gentle.


XVI.

SKAGGS'S THEORY

There was, perhaps, more depth to Mr. Skaggs than most people gave him credit for having. However it may be, when he got an idea into his head, whether it were insane or otherwise, he had a decidedly tenacious way of holding to it. Sadness had been disposed to laugh at him when he announced that Joe's drunken story of his father's troubles had given him an idea. But it was, nevertheless, true, and that idea had stayed with him clear through the exciting events that followed on that fatal night. He thought and dreamed of it until he had made a working theory. Then one day, with a boldness that he seldom assumed when in the sacred Presence, he walked into the office and laid his plans before the editor. They talked together for some time, and the editor seemed hard to convince.

There was probably more to Mr. Skaggs than most people realized. However it was, once he got an idea in his head, whether it was crazy or not, he stuck to it stubbornly. Sadness was quick to laugh at him when he claimed that Joe's drunken tale about his father's troubles had sparked an idea in him. But it was true, and that idea stayed with him through all the thrilling events that followed that fateful night. He thought about it and dreamed about it until he developed a workable theory. Then one day, with a confidence he rarely showed in the sacred Presence, he walked into the office and laid out his plans to the editor. They talked for a while, and the editor seemed hard to persuade.

"It would be a big thing for the paper," he said, "if it only panned out; but it is such a rattle-brained, harum-scarum thing. No one under the sun would have thought of it but you, Skaggs."

"It would be a huge deal for the paper," he said, "if it actually worked out; but it’s such a wild and reckless idea. No one in the world would have thought of it except you, Skaggs."

"Oh, it 's bound to pan out. I see the thing as clear as day. There 's no getting around it."

"Oh, it’s definitely going to work out. I see it clearly. There’s no way to avoid it."

"Yes, it looks plausible, but so does all fiction. You 're taking a chance. You 're losing time. If it fails----"

"Yes, it seems believable, but so does every piece of fiction. You're taking a risk. You're wasting time. If it doesn't work out----"

"But if it succeeds?"

"But what if it works?"

"Well, go and bring back a story. If you don't, look out. It 's against my better judgment anyway. Remember I told you that."

"Alright, go and bring back a story. If you don't, watch out. It's not something I feel good about anyway. Just remember I warned you."

Skaggs shot out of the office, and within an hour and a half had boarded a fast train for the South.

Skaggs rushed out of the office, and in just an hour and a half, he had gotten on a fast train heading South.

It is almost a question whether Skaggs had a theory or whether he had told himself a pretty story and, as usual, believed it. The editor was right. No one else would have thought of the wild thing that was in the reporter's mind. The detective had not thought of it five years before, nor had Maurice Oakley and his friends had an inkling, and here was one of the New York Universe's young men going miles to prove his idea about something that did not at all concern him.

It’s questionable whether Skaggs actually had a theory or if he just convinced himself of a nice story, as he often did. The editor was correct. No one else would have come up with the wild idea that was in the reporter’s mind. The detective hadn’t thought of it five years ago, nor had Maurice Oakley and his friends even suspected it, and here was one of the young men from the New York Universe going out of his way to prove his point about something that didn't concern him at all.

When Skaggs reached the town which had been the home of the Hamiltons, he went at once to the Continental Hotel. He had as yet formulated no plan of immediate action and with a fool's or a genius' belief in his destiny he sat down to await the turn of events. His first move would be to get acquainted with some of his neighbours. This was no difficult matter, as the bar of the Continental was still the gathering-place of some of the city's choice spirits of the old régime. Thither he went, and his convivial cheerfulness soon placed him on terms of equality with many of his kind.

When Skaggs arrived in the town that had been home to the Hamiltons, he headed straight for the Continental Hotel. He hadn’t come up with a plan for what to do next, and with either a foolish or a genius-like faith in his fate, he sat down to wait for things to unfold. His first step would be to meet some of his neighbors. This was easy since the bar at the Continental was still a popular spot for some of the city's prominent figures from the old days. So, he went there, and his friendly demeanor quickly made him feel on equal footing with many of the locals.

He insinuated that he was looking around for business prospects. This proved his open-sesame. Five years had not changed the Continental frequenters much, and Skaggs's intention immediately brought Beachfield Davis down upon him with the remark, "If a man wants to go into business, business for a gentleman, suh, Gad, there 's no finer or better paying business in the world than breeding blooded dogs--that is, if you get a man of experience to go in with you."

He hinted that he was exploring business opportunities. This was his key to getting in. Five years hadn't changed the usual crowd much, and Skaggs's intention quickly attracted Beachfield Davis, who remarked, "If someone wants to start a business, a business suitable for a gentleman, there's no finer or more profitable venture in the world than breeding purebred dogs—provided you team up with someone experienced."

"Dogs, dogs," drivelled old Horace Talbot, "Beachfield 's always talking about dogs. I remember the night we were all discussing that Hamilton nigger's arrest, Beachfield said it was a sign of total depravity because his man hunted 'possums with his hound." The old man laughed inanely. The hotel whiskey was getting on his nerves.

"Dogs, dogs," droned old Horace Talbot, "Beachfield is always going on about dogs. I remember the night we were all talking about that Hamilton guy's arrest; Beachfield claimed it was a sign of total depravity because his man hunted 'possums with his hound." The old man laughed stupidly. The hotel whiskey was getting to him.

The reporter opened his eyes and his ears. He had stumbled upon something, at any rate.

The reporter opened his eyes and ears. He had come across something, at least.

"What was it about some nigger's arrest, sir?" he asked respectfully.

"What was it about some guy's arrest, sir?" he asked respectfully.

"Oh, it was n't anything much. Only an old and trusted servant robbed his master, and my theory----"

"Oh, it wasn't anything major. Just an old and trusted servant who stole from his master, and my theory----"

"But you will remember, Mr. Talbot," broke in Davis, "that I proved your theory to be wrong and cited a conclusive instance."

"But you remember, Mr. Talbot," Davis interrupted, "that I proved your theory wrong and provided a clear example."

"Yes, a 'possum-hunting dog."

"Yes, a possum-hunting dog."

"I am really anxious to hear about the robbery, though. It seems such an unusual thing for a negro to steal a great amount."

"I’m really eager to hear about the robbery, though. It seems so unusual for a Black person to steal a large amount."

"Just so, and that was part of my theory. Now----"

"Exactly, and that was part of my theory. Now----"

"It 's an old story and a long one, Mr. Skaggs, and one of merely local repute," interjected Colonel Saunders. "I don't think it could possibly interest you, who are familiar with the records of the really great crimes that take place in a city such as New York."

"It’s an old story and a long one, Mr. Skaggs, and just one of local interest," Colonel Saunders said. "I doubt it would interest you, since you're familiar with the records of the truly significant crimes that happen in a city like New York."

"Those things do interest me very much, though. I am something of a psychologist, and I often find the smallest and most insignificant-appearing details pregnant with suggestion. Won't you let me hear the story, Colonel?"

"Those things really interest me a lot, though. I consider myself a bit of a psychologist, and I often find that the smallest and most seemingly insignificant details are full of meaning. Would you let me hear the story, Colonel?"

"Why, yes, though there 's little in it save that I am one of the few men who have come to believe that the negro, Berry Hamilton, is not the guilty party."

"Of course, although there's not much to it except that I’m one of the few people who believe that the Black man, Berry Hamilton, is not the one responsible."

"Nonsense! nonsense!" said Talbot; "of course Berry was guilty, but, as I said before, I don't blame him. The negroes----"

"Nonsense! Nonsense!" Talbot said. "Of course, Berry was guilty, but like I mentioned before, I don't blame him. The Black people----"

"Total depravity," said Davis. "Now look at my dog----"

"Complete depravity," said Davis. "Now check out my dog----"

"If you will retire with me to the further table I will give you whatever of the facts I can call to mind."

"If you’ll come with me to the other table, I’ll share whatever facts I can remember."

As unobtrusively as they could, they drew apart from the others and seated themselves at a more secluded table, leaving Talbot and Davis wrangling, as of old, over their theories. When the glasses were filled and the pipes going, the Colonel began his story, interlarding it frequently with comments of his own.

As quietly as they could, they separated from the others and took a seat at a more private table, leaving Talbot and Davis arguing, as usual, about their theories. Once the glasses were filled and the pipes lit, the Colonel started his story, often adding his own thoughts.

"Now, in the first place, Mr. Skaggs," he said when the tale was done, "I am lawyer enough to see for myself how weak the evidence was upon which the negro was convicted, and later events have done much to confirm me in the opinion that he was innocent."

"First of all, Mr. Skaggs," he said when the story was over, "I know enough about law to recognize how weak the evidence was that led to the conviction of the Black man, and recent developments have reinforced my belief that he was innocent."

"Later events?"

"Upcoming events?"

"Yes." The Colonel leaned across the table and his voice fell to a whisper. "Four years ago a great change took place in Maurice Oakley. It happened in the space of a day, and no one knows the cause of it. From a social, companionable man, he became a recluse, shunning visitors and dreading society. From an open-hearted, unsuspicious neighbour, he became secretive and distrustful of his own friends. From an active business man, he has become a retired brooder. He sees no one if he can help it. He writes no letters and receives none, not even from his brother, it is said. And all of this came about in the space of twenty-four hours."

"Yes." The Colonel leaned across the table and lowered his voice to a whisper. "Four years ago, a huge change happened in Maurice Oakley. It took place in just one day, and no one knows why. He went from being a social, friendly guy to a recluse, avoiding visitors and fearing society. From being an open-hearted, trusting neighbor, he turned secretive and suspicious of his own friends. From a busy businessman, he became a withdrawn thinker. He sees no one if he can avoid it. He doesn't write letters or receive any, not even from his brother, or so they say. And all of this happened in just twenty-four hours."

"But what was the beginning of it?"

"But what started everything?"

"No one knows, save that one day he had some sort of nervous attack. By the time the doctor was called he was better, but he kept clutching his hand over his heart. Naturally, the physician wanted to examine him there, but the very suggestion of it seemed to throw him into a frenzy; and his wife too begged the doctor, an old friend of the family, to desist. Maurice Oakley had been as sound as a dollar, and no one of the family had had any tendency to heart affection."

"No one knows for sure, except that one day he had some kind of panic attack. By the time the doctor was called, he was feeling better, but he kept pressing his hand against his chest. Naturally, the doctor wanted to examine him there, but even the suggestion sent him into a fit; and his wife also urged the doctor, an old family friend, to stop. Maurice Oakley had always been as fit as a fiddle, and no one in the family had ever shown any signs of heart problems."

"It is strange."

"It's weird."

"Strange it is, but I have my theory."

"That's strange, but I have my theory."

"His actions are like those of a man guarding a secret."

"His actions are like those of someone protecting a secret."

"Sh! His negro laundress says that there is an inside pocket in his undershirts."

"Sh! His Black laundress says that there's an inside pocket in his undershirts."

"An inside pocket?"

"An inner pocket?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"And for what?" Skaggs was trembling with eagerness.

"And for what?" Skaggs was shaking with excitement.

The Colonel dropped his voice lower.

The Colonel whispered.

"We can only speculate," he said; "but, as I have said, I have my theory. Oakley was a just man, and in punishing his old servant for the supposed robbery it is plain that he acted from principle. But he is also a proud man and would hate to confess that he had been in the wrong. So I believed that the cause of his first shock was the finding of the money that he supposed gone. Unwilling to admit this error, he lets the misapprehension go on, and it is the money which he carries in his secret pocket, with a morbid fear of its discovery, that has made him dismiss his servants, leave his business, and refuse to see his friends."

"We can only guess," he said, "but as I've mentioned, I've got my theory. Oakley was a fair man, and when he punished his old servant for the alleged theft, it’s clear he was acting on principle. But he’s also a proud man and would hate to admit he was wrong. So, I think the reason for his initial shock was finding the money he thought was lost. Unwilling to acknowledge this mistake, he lets the misunderstanding continue, and it's the money he keeps hidden in his secret pocket, with a constant fear of being found out, that has led him to fire his servants, abandon his work, and shut himself off from his friends."

"A very natural conclusion, Colonel, and I must say that I believe you. It is strange that others have not seen as you have seen and brought the matter to light."

"A very reasonable conclusion, Colonel, and I have to say that I believe you. It’s odd that others haven’t noticed what you have and brought it to attention."

"Well, you see, Mr. Skaggs, none are so dull as the people who think they think. I can safely say that there is not another man in this town who has lighted upon the real solution of this matter, though it has been openly talked of for so long. But as for bringing it to light, no one would think of doing that. It would be sure to hurt Oakley's feelings, and he is of one of our best families."

"Well, you see, Mr. Skaggs, nobody is as boring as those who believe they’re deep thinkers. I can confidently say there isn’t another person in this town who has figured out the real solution to this issue, even though it’s been openly discussed for ages. But when it comes to revealing it, no one would consider doing that. It would definitely hurt Oakley’s feelings, and he comes from one of our best families."

"Ah, yes, perfectly right."

"Ah, yes, totally right."

Skaggs had got all that he wanted; much more, in fact, than he had expected. The Colonel held him for a while yet to enlarge upon the views that he had expressed.

Skaggs had gotten everything he wanted; in fact, much more than he had anticipated. The Colonel kept him for a little longer to elaborate on the opinions he had shared.

When the reporter finally left him, it was with a cheery "Good-night, Colonel. If I were a criminal, I should be afraid of that analytical mind of yours!"

When the reporter finally left him, it was with a cheerful "Good night, Colonel. If I were a criminal, I'd be worried about that analytical mind of yours!"

He went upstairs chuckling. "The old fool!" he cried as he flung himself into a chair. "I 've got it! I 've got it! Maurice Oakley must see me, and then what?" He sat down to think out what he should do to-morrow. Again, with his fine disregard of ways and means, he determined to trust to luck, and as he expressed it, "brace old Oakley."

He went upstairs laughing to himself. "That old fool!" he exclaimed as he threw himself into a chair. "I've got it! I've got it! Maurice Oakley has to see me, and then what?" He sat down to figure out what he would do tomorrow. Once again, with his complete lack of concern for the details, he decided to rely on luck, and as he put it, "give old Oakley a good talk."

Accordingly he went about nine o'clock the next morning to Oakley's house. A gray-haired, sad-eyed woman inquired his errand.

Accordingly, he went to Oakley's house around nine o'clock the next morning. A gray-haired, sad-eyed woman asked him what he needed.

"I want to see Mr. Oakley," he said.

"I want to see Mr. Oakley," he said.

"You cannot see him. Mr. Oakley is not well and does not see visitors."

"You can't see him. Mr. Oakley isn't doing well and isn't seeing visitors."

"But I must see him, madam; I am here upon business of importance."

"But I have to see him, ma'am; I'm here on important business."

"You can tell me just as well as him. I am his wife and transact all of his business."

"You can tell me just as well as you can tell him. I'm his wife and handle all his business."

"I can tell no one but the master of the house himself."

"I can only tell the master of the house himself."

"You cannot see him. It is against his orders."

"You can't see him. It's against his orders."

"Very well," replied Skaggs, descending one step; "it is his loss, not mine. I have tried to do my duty and failed. Simply tell him that I came from Paris."

"Alright," Skaggs said, stepping down a level; "that's his loss, not mine. I've tried to do my job and didn't succeed. Just let him know that I came from Paris."

"Paris?" cried a querulous voice behind the woman's back. "Leslie, why do you keep the gentleman at the door? Let him come in at once."

"Paris?" a whiny voice called from behind the woman. "Leslie, why are you keeping the guy at the door? Let him in right away."

Mrs. Oakley stepped from the door and Skaggs went in. Had he seen Oakley before he would have been shocked at the change in his appearance; but as it was, the nervous, white-haired man who stood shiftily before him told him nothing of an eating secret long carried. The man's face was gray and haggard, and deep lines were cut under his staring, fish-like eyes. His hair tumbled in white masses over his pallid forehead, and his lips twitched as he talked.

Mrs. Oakley stepped out the door and Skaggs walked in. If he had seen Oakley before, he would have been shocked by how much he had changed; but as it was, the nervous, white-haired man standing awkwardly in front of him revealed nothing of a long-held eating secret. The man's face was gray and worn, with deep lines etched under his wide, fish-like eyes. His hair was a messy tangle of white over his pale forehead, and his lips twitched as he spoke.

"You 're from Paris, sir, from Paris?" he said. "Come in, come in."

"You're from Paris, sir, from Paris?" he said. "Come in, come in."

His motions were nervous and erratic. Skaggs followed him into the library, and the wife disappeared in another direction.

His movements were jittery and unpredictable. Skaggs trailed him into the library, while the wife went off in another direction.

It would have been hard to recognise in the Oakley of the present the man of a few years before. The strong frame had gone away to bone, and nothing of his old power sat on either brow or chin. He was as a man who trembled on the brink of insanity. His guilty secret had been too much for him, and Skaggs's own fingers twitched as he saw his host's hands seek the breast of his jacket every other moment.

It would have been hard to recognize in the Oakley of today the man he was just a few years ago. His strong frame had deteriorated into mere bones, and he no longer had any of his former strength on his brow or chin. He resembled someone teetering on the edge of madness. His guilty secret had taken a toll on him, and Skaggs's own fingers twitched as he watched his host's hands reach for the breast of his jacket every couple of moments.

"It is there the secret is hidden," he said to himself, "and whatever it is, I must have it. But how--how? I can't knock the man down and rob him in his own house." But Oakley himself proceeded to give him his first cue.

"It’s where the secret is hidden," he thought to himself, "and whatever it is, I need to get it. But how—how? I can’t just take the guy down and steal from him in his own home." But Oakley himself then gave him his first clue.

"You--you--perhaps have a message from my brother--my brother who is in Paris. I have not heard from him for some time."

"You--you--maybe have a message from my brother--my brother who is in Paris. I haven't heard from him in a while."

Skaggs's mind worked quickly. He remembered the Colonel's story. Evidently the brother had something to do with the secret. "Now or never," he thought. So he said boldly, "Yes, I have a message from your brother."

Skaggs's mind raced. He recalled the Colonel's story. Clearly, the brother was involved with the secret. "Now or never," he thought. So he said confidently, "Yes, I have a message from your brother."

The man sprung up, clutching again at his breast. "You have? you have? Give it to me. After four years he sends me a message! Give it to me!"

The man jumped up, grabbing at his chest again. "You have? You have? Give it to me. After four years, he sends me a message! Give it to me!"

The reporter looked steadily at the man. He knew that he was in his power, that his very eagerness would prove traitor to his discretion.

The reporter stared at the man. He realized that he was at his mercy, and that his eagerness would betray his judgment.

"Your brother bade me to say to you that you have a terrible secret, that you bear it in your breast--there--there. I am his messenger. He bids you to give it to me."

"Your brother asked me to tell you that you have a terrible secret, that you carry it in your heart—there—there. I am his messenger. He wants you to share it with me."

Oakley had shrunken back as if he had been struck.

Oakley recoiled as if he'd been hit.

"No, no!" he gasped, "no, no! I have no secret."

"No, no!" he gasped, "no, no! I don't have any secret."

The reporter moved nearer him. The old man shrunk against the wall, his lips working convulsively and his hand tearing at his breast as Skaggs drew nearer. He attempted to shriek, but his voice was husky and broke off in a gasping whisper.

The reporter got closer to him. The old man pressed himself against the wall, his lips trembling and his hand clutching at his chest as Skaggs came nearer. He tried to scream, but his voice was hoarse and faded into a gasping whisper.

"Give it to me, as your brother commands."

"Hand it over to me, like your brother asks."

"No, no, no! It is not his secret; it is mine. I must carry it here always, do you hear? I must carry it till I die. Go away! Go away!"

"No, no, no! It’s not his secret; it’s mine. I have to keep it here always, do you understand? I have to hold onto it until I die. Just go away! Go away!"

Skaggs seized him. Oakley struggled weakly, but he had no strength. The reporter's hand sought the secret pocket. He felt a paper beneath his fingers. Oakley gasped hoarsely as he drew it forth. Then raising his voice gave one agonised cry, and sank to the floor frothing at the mouth. At the cry rapid footsteps were heard in the hallway, and Mrs. Oakley threw open the door.

Skaggs grabbed him. Oakley tried to fight back, but he was too weak. The reporter's hand reached for the hidden pocket. He felt a piece of paper under his fingers. Oakley gasped roughly as he pulled it out. Then, raising his voice, he let out a pained scream and collapsed on the floor, frothing at the mouth. At the sound of the scream, hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway, and Mrs. Oakley flung the door open.

"What is the matter?" she cried.

"What's wrong?" she yelled.

"My message has somewhat upset your husband," was the cool answer.

"My message has made your husband a bit upset," was the calm reply.

"But his breast is open. Your hand has been in his bosom. You have taken something from him. Give it to me, or I shall call for help."

"But his chest is open. Your hand has been in his shirt. You took something from him. Give it back to me, or I'll call for help."

Skaggs had not reckoned on this, but his wits came to the rescue.

Skaggs hadn't planned for this, but his cleverness saved him.

"You dare not call for help," he said, "or the world will know!"

"You better not call for help," he said, "or everyone will find out!"

She wrung her hands helplessly, crying, "Oh, give it to me, give it to me. We 've never done you any harm."

She wrung her hands in desperation, crying, "Oh, just give it to me, give it to me. We've never done anything to hurt you."

"But you 've harmed some one else; that is enough."

"But you've hurt someone else; that's enough."

He moved towards the door, but she sprang in front of him with the fierceness of a tigress protecting her young. She attacked him with teeth and nails. She was pallid with fury, and it was all he could do to protect himself and yet not injure her. Finally, when her anger had taken her strength, he succeeded in getting out. He flew down the hall-way and out of the front door, the woman's screams following him. He did not pause to read the precious letter until he was safe in his room at the Continental Hotel. Then he sprang to his feet, crying, "Thank God! thank God! I was right, and the Universe shall have a sensation. The brother is the thief, and Berry Hamilton is an innocent man. Hurrah! Now, who is it that has come on a wild-goose chase? Who is it that ought to handle his idea carefully? Heigho, Saunders my man, the drinks 'll be on you, and old Skaggsy will have done some good in the world."

He moved toward the door, but she jumped in front of him with the intensity of a mother tiger defending her cubs. She attacked him with her teeth and nails. She was pale with rage, and he could barely protect himself without hurting her. Finally, when her anger drained her strength, he managed to escape. He hurried down the hall and out the front door, her screams chasing after him. He didn’t stop to read the important letter until he was safely in his room at the Continental Hotel. Then he jumped to his feet, shouting, "Thank God! thank God! I was right, and the Universe is going to have a big story. The brother is the thief, and Berry Hamilton is innocent. Hooray! Now, who’s the one who went on a wild-goose chase? Who should handle his idea carefully? Well, Saunders my man, the drinks will be on you, and old Skaggsy will have done something good in this world."


XVII.

A YELLOW JOURNAL

Mr. Skaggs had no qualms of conscience about the manner in which he had come by the damaging evidence against Maurice Oakley. It was enough for him that he had it. A corporation, he argued, had no soul, and therefore no conscience. How much less, then, should so small a part of a great corporation as himself be expected to have them?

Mr. Skaggs felt no guilt about how he obtained the incriminating evidence against Maurice Oakley. It was enough for him that he had it. He reasoned that a corporation had no soul, and therefore no conscience. So how much less should someone as small a part of a large corporation as he be expected to have either?

He had his story. It was vivid, interesting, dramatic. It meant the favour of his editor, a big thing for the Universe, and a fatter lining for his own pocket. He sat down to put his discovery on paper before he attempted anything else, although the impulse to celebrate was very strong within him.

He had his story. It was colorful, engaging, and dramatic. It earned him the favor of his editor, which was a big deal for the Universe, and it would also mean more money for him. He sat down to write down his discovery before doing anything else, even though the urge to celebrate was really strong inside him.

He told his story well, with an eye to every one of its salient points. He sent an alleged picture of Berry Hamilton as he had appeared at the time of his arrest. He sent a picture of the Oakley home and of the cottage where the servant and his family had been so happy. There was a strong pen-picture of the man, Oakley, grown haggard and morose from carrying his guilty secret, of his confusion when confronted with the supposed knowledge of it. The old Southern city was described, and the opinions of its residents in regard to the case given. It was there--clear, interesting, and strong. One could see it all as if every phase of it were being enacted before one's eyes. Skaggs surpassed himself.

He told his story really well, focusing on every key point. He sent a supposed photo of Berry Hamilton as he looked when he was arrested. He also sent a photo of the Oakley home and the cottage where the servant and his family had been so happy. There was a vivid description of Oakley, who had become worn out and gloomy from hiding his guilty secret, and of his confusion when faced with the supposed knowledge of it. The old Southern city was described, along with the opinions of its residents about the case. It was all there—clear, engaging, and powerful. You could visualize it as if every aspect was unfolding right before your eyes. Skaggs really outdid himself.

When the editor first got hold of it he said "Huh!" over the opening lines,--a few short sentences that instantly pricked the attention awake. He read on with increasing interest. "This is good stuff," he said at the last page. "Here 's a chance for the Universe to look into the methods of Southern court proceedings. Here 's a chance for a spread."

When the editor first received it, he exclaimed, "Wow!" at the opening lines—a few brief sentences that quickly grabbed his attention. He continued reading with growing interest. "This is great material," he said by the last page. "Here's an opportunity for the Universe to explore the methods of Southern court proceedings. Here's a chance for a feature."

The Universe had always claimed to be the friend of all poor and oppressed humanity, and every once in a while it did something to substantiate its claim, whereupon it stood off and said to the public, "Look you what we have done, and behold how great we are, the friend of the people!" The Universe was yellow. It was very so. But it had power and keenness and energy. It never lost an opportunity to crow, and if one was not forthcoming, it made one. In this way it managed to do a considerable amount of good, and its yellowness became forgivable, even commendable. In Skaggs's story the editor saw an opportunity for one of its periodical philanthropies. He seized upon it. With headlines that took half a page, and with cuts authentic and otherwise, the tale was told, and the people of New York were greeted next morning with the announcement of--

The Universe had always claimed to be a friend to all poor and oppressed people, and every now and then it did something to back up that claim, then stepped back and said to the public, "Look at what we've done, and see how great we are, the friend of the people!" The Universe was yellow. It really was. But it had power, sharpness, and energy. It never missed a chance to brag, and if one didn’t present itself, it created one. In this way, it managed to do a significant amount of good, and its yellowness became forgivable, even admirable. In Skaggs's story, the editor saw an opportunity for one of its periodic acts of charity. He jumped on it. With headlines that took up half a page, and with real and fake illustrations, the story was shared, and the people of New York woke up to the next morning's announcement of—

"A Burning Shame!

A Poor and Innocent Negro made to Suffer

for a Rich Man's Crime!

Great Exposé by the 'Universe'!

A 'Universe' Reporter To the Rescue!

The Whole Thing to Be Aired that the

People may Know!"

Then Skaggs received a telegram that made him leap for joy. He was to do it. He was to go to the capital of the State. He was to beard the Governor in his den, and he, with the force of a great paper behind him, was to demand for the people the release of an innocent man. Then there would be another write-up and much glory for him and more shekels. In an hour after he had received his telegram he was on his way to the Southern capital.

Then Skaggs got a telegram that made him jump for joy. He was going to do it. He was headed to the state capital. He was going to confront the Governor directly, and with a powerful publication backing him, he was going to demand the release of an innocent man for the people. Then there would be another article about him, bringing him more glory and some cash. An hour after he received the telegram, he was on his way to the southern capital.

Meanwhile in the house of Maurice Oakley there were sad times. From the moment that the master of the house had fallen to the floor in impotent fear and madness there had been no peace within his doors. At first his wife had tried to control him alone, and had humoured the wild babblings with which he woke from his swoon. But these changed to shrieks and cries and curses, and she was forced to throw open the doors so long closed and call in help. The neighbours and her old friends went to her assistance, and what the reporter's story had not done, the ravings of the man accomplished; for, with a show of matchless cunning, he continually clutched at his breast, laughed, and babbled his secret openly. Even then they would have smothered it in silence, for the honour of one of their best families; but too many ears had heard, and then came the yellow journal bearing all the news in emblazoned headlines.

Meanwhile, in the home of Maurice Oakley, things were dire. Ever since the head of the house collapsed in fear and madness, there had been no peace within its walls. At first, his wife tried to manage him on her own and dealt with the wild ramblings he had when he came to after his episode. But soon, these transformed into screams, cries, and curses, and she was compelled to throw open the long-closed doors and call for help. Neighbors and old friends rallied to her aid, and while the reporter's account had failed to capture the full story, the man's wild outbursts did the trick. With a display of astonishing slyness, he kept clutching at his chest, laughing, and babbling his secret openly. Even then, they might have kept it quiet for the sake of one of their esteemed families; however, too many ears had overheard, and soon the tabloid arrived, broadcasting all the news in bold headlines.

Colonel Saunders was distinctly hurt to think that his confidence had been imposed on, and that he had been instrumental in bringing shame upon a Southern name.

Colonel Saunders was clearly upset to realize that his trust had been betrayed, and that he had played a part in bringing disgrace to a Southern name.

"To think, suh," he said generally to the usual assembly of choice spirits,--"to think of that man's being a reporter, suh, a common, ordinary reporter, and that I sat and talked to him as if he were a gentleman!"

"Can you believe it, sir," he said to the usual group of friends, "to think that man is a reporter, just an average reporter, and I sat and talked to him like he was a gentleman!"

"You 're not to be blamed, Colonel," said old Horace Talbot. "You 've done no more than any other gentleman would have done. The trouble is that the average Northerner has no sense of honour, suh, no sense of honour. If this particular man had had, he would have kept still, and everything would have gone on smooth and quiet. Instead of that, a distinguished family is brought to shame, and for what? To give a nigger a few more years of freedom when, likely as not, he don't want it; and Berry Hamilton's life in prison has proved nearer the ideal reached by slavery than anything he has found since emancipation. Why, suhs, I fancy I see him leaving his prison with tears of regret in his eyes."

"You're not to blame, Colonel," said old Horace Talbot. "You've done no more than any other gentleman would have done. The issue is that the average Northerner has no sense of honor, sir, no sense of honor. If this particular man had had it, he would have kept quiet, and everything would have continued smoothly. Instead, a distinguished family is brought to shame, and for what? To give a Black man a few more years of freedom when, likely as not, he doesn’t want it; and Berry Hamilton's life in prison has shown that it was closer to the ideal than anything he's experienced since emancipation. Why, gentlemen, I can almost picture him leaving his prison with tears of regret in his eyes."

Old Horace was inanely eloquent for an hour over his pet theory. But there were some in the town who thought differently about the matter, and it was their opinions and murmurings that backed up Skaggs and made it easier for him when at the capital he came into contact with the official red tape.

Old Horace passionately went on for an hour about his favorite theory. But some people in town had a different perspective, and it was their views and whispers that supported Skaggs and made it easier for him when he dealt with the official bureaucracy in the capital.

He was told that there were certain forms of procedure, and certain times for certain things, but he hammered persistently away, the murmurings behind him grew louder, while from his sanctum the editor of the Universe thundered away against oppression and high-handed tyranny. Other papers took it up and asked why this man should be despoiled of his liberty any longer? And when it was replied that the man had been convicted, and that the wheels of justice could not be stopped or turned back by the letter of a romantic artist or the ravings of a madman, there was a mighty outcry against the farce of justice that had been played out in this man's case.

He was told that there were certain procedures and specific times for different things, but he kept pressing on. The murmurs behind him grew louder, while the editor of the Universe railed against oppression and tyranny from his office. Other newspapers picked it up and questioned why this man should lose his freedom any longer. When it was pointed out that the man had been convicted and that the wheels of justice couldn't be stopped or reversed by a romantic artist's words or the rants of a madman, there was an overwhelming outcry against the ridiculousness of the justice that had been served in this man's case.

The trial was reviewed; the evidence again brought up and examined. The dignity of the State was threatened. At this time the State did the one thing necessary to save its tottering reputation. It would not surrender, but it capitulated, and Berry Hamilton was pardoned.

The trial was reviewed; the evidence was brought up and examined again. The dignity of the State was at stake. At this moment, the State took the one action needed to save its shaky reputation. It wouldn’t surrender, but it gave in, and Berry Hamilton was pardoned.

Berry heard the news with surprise and a half-bitter joy. He had long ago lost hope that justice would ever be done to him. He marvelled at the word that was brought to him now, and he could not understand the strange cordiality of the young white man who met him at the warden's office. Five years of prison life had made a different man of him. He no longer looked to receive kindness from his fellows, and he blinked at it as he blinked at the unwonted brightness of the sun. The lines about his mouth where the smiles used to gather had changed and grown stern with the hopelessness of years. His lips drooped pathetically, and hard treatment had given his eyes a lowering look. His hair, that had hardly shown a white streak, was as white as Maurice Oakley's own. His erstwhile quick wits were dulled and imbruted. He had lived like an ox, working without inspiration or reward, and he came forth like an ox from his stall. All the higher part of him he had left behind, dropping it off day after day through the wearisome years. He had put behind him the Berry Hamilton that laughed and joked and sang and believed, for even his faith had become only a numbed fancy.

Berry heard the news with surprise and a mix of bitter joy. He had long since given up hope that justice would ever be served to him. He was amazed by the message that reached him now, and he couldn't grasp the unusual friendliness of the young white man who met him at the warden's office. Five years in prison had transformed him into a different person. He no longer expected kindness from others, blinking at it like he blinked at the unexpected brightness of the sun. The lines around his mouth, where smiles used to form, had changed and grown stern from years of hopelessness. His lips drooped in a sad way, and harsh treatment had given his eyes a downcast look. His hair, which had barely shown any gray, was now as white as Maurice Oakley's. His once-sharp wit had dulled and become brutish. He had lived like a beast, working without motivation or reward, and he emerged like a beast from its stall. All the better parts of him were left behind, shed off day after day through the exhausting years. He had moved on from the Berry Hamilton who laughed, joked, sang, and believed, as even his faith had turned into a mere numbed illusion.

"This is a very happy occasion, Mr. Hamilton," said Skaggs, shaking his hand heartily.

"This is such a joyous occasion, Mr. Hamilton," said Skaggs, shaking his hand warmly.

Berry did not answer. What had this slim, glib young man to do with him? What had any white man to do with him after what he had suffered at their hands?

Berry did not respond. What did this thin, smooth-talking young guy have to do with him? What did any white man have to do with him after everything he had endured at their hands?

"You know you are to go New York with me?"

"You know you’re supposed to go to New York with me?"

"To New Yawk? What fu'?"

"To New York? What for?"

Skaggs did not tell him that, now that the Universe had done its work, it demanded the right to crow to its heart's satisfaction. He said only, "You want to see your wife, of course?"

Skaggs didn’t mention that now that the Universe had done its thing, it insisted on celebrating to its full enjoyment. He simply asked, “You want to see your wife, right?”

Berry had forgotten Fannie, and for the first time his heart thrilled within him at the thought of seeing her again.

Berry had forgotten Fannie, and for the first time, his heart raced at the thought of seeing her again.

"I ain't hyeahed f'om my people fu' a long time. I did n't know what had become of 'em. How 's Kit an' Joe?"

"I haven't heard from my people in a long time. I didn't know what had happened to them. How's Kit and Joe?"

"They 're all right," was the reply. Skaggs could n't tell him, in this the first hour of his freedom. Let him have time to drink the sweetness of that all in. There would be time afterwards to taste all of the bitterness.

"They're all right," was the reply. Skaggs couldn't tell him, in this first hour of his freedom. Let him have time to enjoy the sweetness of it all. There would be time later to experience all the bitterness.

Once in New York, he found that people wished to see him, some fools, some philanthropists, and a great many reporters. He had to be photographed--all this before he could seek those whom he longed to see. They printed his picture as he was before he went to prison and as he was now, a sort of before-and-after-taking comment, and in the morning that it all appeared, when the Universe spread itself to tell the public what it had done and how it had done it, they gave him his wife's address.

Once he arrived in New York, he discovered that many people wanted to meet him—some were clueless, some were generous, and a lot were reporters. He had to pose for photos—all of this before he could visit the people he truly wanted to see. They published his picture from before he went to prison and one from now, creating a kind of before-and-after comparison. On the morning it all came out, when the Universe showcased its work and explained how it went about it, they included his wife’s address.

It would be better, they thought, for her to tell him herself all that happened. No one of them was brave enough to stand to look in his eyes when he asked for his son and daughter, and they shifted their responsibility by pretending to themselves that they were doing it for his own good: that the blow would fall more gently upon him coming from her who had been his wife. Berry took the address and inquired his way timidly, hesitatingly, but with a swelling heart, to the door of the flat where Fannie lived.

It would be better, they thought, for her to tell him everything that happened herself. None of them was brave enough to look him in the eyes when he asked for his son and daughter, and they shifted their responsibility by convincing themselves they were doing it for his own good: that the news would be easier for him to handle coming from her, his wife. Berry took the address and nervously asked for directions, hesitating but with a racing heart, to the door of the apartment where Fannie lived.


XVIII.

WHAT BERRY FOUND

Had not Berry's years of prison life made him forget what little he knew of reading, he might have read the name Gibson on the door-plate where they told him to ring for his wife. But he knew nothing of what awaited him as he confidently pulled the bell. Fannie herself came to the door. The news the papers held had not escaped her, but she had suffered in silence, hoping that Berry might be spared the pain of finding her. Now he stood before her, and she knew him at a glance, in spite of his haggard countenance.

Had Berry's years in prison not made him forget the little he knew about reading, he might have noticed the name Gibson on the doorplate where they told him to ring for his wife. But he had no idea what awaited him as he confidently pressed the bell. Fannie herself answered the door. The news from the papers hadn't escaped her, but she had endured in silence, hoping that Berry might be spared the pain of discovering her. Now he stood in front of her, and despite his worn appearance, she recognized him instantly.

"Fannie," he said, holding out his arms to her, and all of the pain and pathos of long yearning was in his voice, "don't you know me?"

"Fannie," he said, opening his arms to her, and all the hurt and emotion of his long longing was in his voice, "don't you recognize me?"

She shrank away from him, back in the hall-way.

She pulled away from him, retreating in the hallway.

"Yes, yes, Be'y, I knows you. Come in."

"Yes, yes, Be'y, I know you. Come in."

She led him through the passage-way and into her room, he following with a sudden sinking at his heart. This was not the reception he had expected from Fannie.

She guided him through the hallway and into her room, and he followed with a sudden sinking feeling in his heart. This wasn't the welcome he had anticipated from Fannie.

When they were within the room he turned and held out his arms to her again, but she did not notice them. "Why, is you 'shamed o' me?" he asked brokenly.

When they were in the room, he turned and reached out his arms to her again, but she didn’t notice. “What, are you ashamed of me?” he asked, his voice filled with emotion.

"'Shamed? No! Oh, Be'y," and she sank into a chair and began rocking to and fro in her helpless grief.

"'Shamed? No! Oh, Be'y," she said, sinking into a chair and starting to rock back and forth in her helpless grief.

"What 's de mattah, Fannie? Ain't you glad to see me?"

"What's the matter, Fannie? Aren't you happy to see me?"

"Yes, yes, but you don't know nothin', do you? Dey lef' me to tell you?"

"Yeah, yeah, but you don’t know anything, do you? They left me to tell you?"

"Lef' you to tell me? What 's de mattah? Is Joe or Kit daid? Tell me."

"Lef' you to tell me? What's the matter? Is Joe or Kit dead? Tell me."

"No, not daid. Kit dances on de stage fu' a livin', an', Be'y, she ain't de gal she ust to be. Joe--Joe--Joe--he 's in pen'tentiary fu' killin' a ooman."

"Not dead. Kit is dancing on stage for a living, and, boy, she’s not the girl she used to be. Joe—Joe—Joe—he's in prison for killing a woman."

Berry started forward with a cry, "My Gawd! my Gawd! my little gal! my boy!"

Berry rushed forward, shouting, "Oh my God! Oh my God! My little girl! My boy!"

"Dat ain't all," she went on dully, as if reciting a rote lesson; "I ain't yo' wife no mo'. I 's ma'ied ag'in. Oh Be'y, Be'y, don't look at me lak dat. I could n't he'p it. Kit an' Joe lef' me, an' dey said de pen'tentiary divo'ced you an' me, an' dat you 'd nevah come out nohow. Don't look at me lak dat, Be'y."

"That’s not all,” she continued flatly, as if she were reciting a memorized lesson; “I’m not your wife anymore. I’ve married someone else. Oh Bey, Bey, don’t look at me like that. I couldn’t help it. Kit and Joe left me, and they said the penitentiary divorced you and me, and that you’d never come out anyway. Don’t look at me like that, Bey."

"You ain't my wife no mo'? Hit 's a lie, a damn lie! You is my wife. I 's a innocent man. No pen'tentiay kin tek you erway f'om me. Hit 's enough what dey 've done to my chillen." He rushed forward and seized her by the arm. "Dey sha'n't do no mo', by Gawd! dey sha'n't, I say!" His voice had risen to a fierce roar, like that of a hurt beast, and he shook her by the arm as he spoke.

"You’re not my wife anymore? That’s a lie, a damn lie! You are my wife. I’m an innocent man. No prison can take you away from me. It’s already enough what they’ve done to my kids." He rushed forward and grabbed her by the arm. "They won’t do any more, I swear! They won’t, I say!" His voice had risen to a fierce roar, like that of a wounded animal, and he shook her by the arm as he spoke.

"Oh, don't, Be'y, don't, you hu't me. I could n't he'p it."

"Oh, please, Be'y, don't hurt me. I couldn't help it."

He glared at her for a moment, and then the real force of the situation came full upon him, and he bowed his head in his hands and wept like a child. The great sobs came up and stuck in his throat.

He stared at her for a moment, and then the reality of the situation hit him hard, and he bowed his head in his hands and cried like a child. The huge sobs rose up and caught in his throat.

She crept up to him fearfully and laid her hand on his head.

She sneaked up to him nervously and put her hand on his head.

"Don't cry, Be'y," she said; "I done wrong, but I loves you yit."

"Don't cry, Be'y," she said; "I messed up, but I still love you."

He seized her in his arms and held her tightly until he could control himself. Then he asked weakly, "Well, what am I goin' to do?"

He pulled her into his arms and held her close until he could calm down. Then he asked quietly, "Well, what am I going to do?"

"I do' know, Be'y, 'ceptin' dat you 'll have to leave me."

"I don't know, Bay, except that you'll have to leave me."

"I won't! I 'll never leave you again," he replied doggedly.

"I won't! I'll never leave you again," he said determinedly.

"But, Be'y, you mus'. You 'll only mek it ha'der on me, an' Gibson 'll beat me ag'in."

"But, Be'y, you must. You'll only make it harder on me, and Gibson will beat me again."

"Ag'in!"

"Again!"

She hung her head: "Yes."

She lowered her head: "Yes."

He gripped himself hard.

He held on tightly.

"Why cain't you come on off wid me, Fannie? You was mine fus'."

"Why can't you come away with me, Fannie? You were mine first."

"I could n't. He would fin' me anywhaih I went to."

"I couldn't. He would find me anywhere I went."

"Let him fin' you. You 'll be wid me, an' we 'll settle it, him an' me."

"Let him find you. You'll be with me, and we'll sort it out, him and me."

"I want to, but oh, I can't, I can't," she wailed. "Please go now, Be'y, befo' he gits home. He 's mad anyhow, 'cause you 're out."

"I want to, but oh, I can't, I can't," she cried. "Please go now, Be'y, before he gets home. He's angry anyway, because you're out."

Berry looked at her hard, and then said in a dry voice, "An' so I got to go an' leave you to him?"

Berry stared at her intensely and then said in a flat tone, "So I have to go and leave you with him?"

"Yes, you mus'; I 'm his'n now."

"Yes, you must; I’m his now."

He turned to the door, murmuring, "My wife gone, Kit a nobody, an' Joe, little Joe, a murderer, an' then I--I--ust to pray to Gawd an' call him 'Ouah Fathah.'" He laughed hoarsely. It sounded like nothing Fannie had ever heard before.

He turned to the door, murmuring, "My wife's gone, Kit's nobody, and Joe, little Joe, is a murderer, and then I—I used to pray to God and call him 'Our Father.'" He laughed hoarsely. It sounded like nothing Fannie had ever heard before.

"Don't, Be'y, don't say dat. Maybe we don't un'erstan'."

"Don't, Be'y, don't say that. Maybe we don't understand."

Her faith still hung by a slender thread, but his had given way in that moment.

Her faith still hung by a thin thread, but his had snapped in that moment.

"No, we don't un'erstan'," he laughed as he went out of the door. "We don't un'erstan'."

"No, we don’t understand," he laughed as he walked out the door. "We don’t understand."

He staggered down the steps, blinded by his emotions, and set his face towards the little lodging that he had taken temporarily. There seemed nothing left in life for him to do. Yet he knew that he must work to live, although the effort seemed hardly worth while. He remembered now that the Universe had offered him the under janitorship in its building. He would go and take it, and some day, perhaps--He was not quite sure what the "perhaps" meant. But as his mind grew clearer he came to know, for a sullen, fierce anger was smouldering in his heart against the man who through lies had stolen his wife from him. It was anger that came slowly, but gained in fierceness as it grew.

He stumbled down the steps, overwhelmed by his emotions, and headed towards the small place he had temporarily rented. It felt like there was nothing left for him in life. Yet, he understood that he had to work to survive, even though the effort seemed hardly worthwhile. He remembered that the Universe had offered him the assistant janitor position in its building. He would go and accept it, and maybe one day—he wasn't quite sure what that "maybe" meant. But as his thoughts cleared, he realized that a deep, intense anger was building in his heart towards the man who had deceitfully taken his wife from him. It was anger that developed slowly but grew stronger as time passed.

Yes, that was it, he would kill Gibson. It was no worse than his present state. Then it would be father and son murderers. They would hang him or send him back to prison. Neither would be hard now. He laughed to himself.

Yes, that was it, he would kill Gibson. It was no worse than his current situation. Then it would be a case of a father and son as murderers. They would either hang him or send him back to prison. Neither option would be difficult now. He laughed to himself.

And this was what they had let him out of prison for? To find out all this. Why had they not left him there to die in ignorance? What had he to do with all these people who gave him sympathy? What did he want of their sympathy? Could they give him back one tithe of what he had lost? Could they restore to him his wife or his son or his daughter, his quiet happiness or his simple faith?

And this is why they let him out of prison? To learn all this. Why didn’t they just leave him there to die without knowing? What did he have to do with all these people who felt sorry for him? What did he want from their sympathy? Could they give him back even a fraction of what he had lost? Could they bring back his wife or his son or his daughter, his peace of mind or his simple faith?

He went to work for the Universe, but night after night, armed, he patrolled the sidewalk in front of Fannie's house. He did not know Gibson, but he wanted to see them together. Then he would strike. His vigils kept him from his bed, but he went to the next morning's work with no weariness. The hope of revenge sustained him, and he took a savage joy in the thought that he should be the dispenser of justice to at least one of those who had wounded him.

He started working for the Universe, but night after night, armed, he patrolled the sidewalk in front of Fannie's house. He didn't know Gibson, but he wanted to see them together. Then he would make his move. His late-night watch kept him from sleeping, but he went to work the next morning without feeling tired. The hope of revenge gave him strength, and he took a brutal satisfaction in the idea that he would serve justice to at least one of those who had hurt him.

Finally he grew impatient and determined to wait no longer, but to seek his enemy in his own house. He approached the place cautiously and went up the steps. His hand touched the bell-pull. He staggered back.

Finally, he became impatient and decided he could wait no longer; he would find his enemy in their own home. He approached the house carefully and climbed the steps. His hand reached for the doorbell. He recoiled.

"Oh, my Gawd!" he said.

"Oh my God!" he said.

There was crape on Fannie's bell. His head went round and he held to the door for support. Then he turned the knob and the door opened. He went noiselessly in. At the door of Fannie's room he halted, sick with fear. He knocked, a step sounded within, and his wife's face looked out upon him. He could have screamed aloud with relief.

There was black fabric on Fannie's bell. His head was spinning, and he grasped the door for support. Then he turned the knob, and the door swung open. He slipped inside quietly. At the entrance to Fannie's room, he stopped, overwhelmed with fear. He knocked, a sound came from inside, and his wife's face appeared at the door. He could have screamed with relief.

"It ain't you!" he whispered huskily.

"It’s not you!" he whispered hoarsely.

"No, it 's him. He was killed in a fight at the race-track. Some o' his frinds are settin' up. Come in."

"No, it's him. He was killed in a fight at the racetrack. Some of his friends are setting up. Come in."

He went in, a wild, strange feeling surging at his heart. She showed him into the death-chamber.

He went in, a wild, strange feeling swelling in his chest. She led him to the death chamber.

As he stood and looked down upon the face of his enemy, still, cold, and terrible in death, the recognition of how near he had come to crime swept over him, and all his dead faith sprang into new life in a glorious resurrection. He stood with clasped hands, and no word passed his lips. But his heart was crying, "Thank God! thank God! this man's blood is not on my hands."

As he stood and looked down at the face of his enemy, still, cold, and horrifying in death, the realization of how close he had come to committing a crime washed over him, and all his lost faith came back to life in a glorious revival. He stood with his hands clasped, and no words left his lips. But inside, his heart was shouting, "Thank God! thank God! this man's blood is not on my hands."

The gamblers who were sitting up with the dead wondered who the old fool was who looked at their silent comrade and then raised his eyes as if in prayer.

The gamblers sitting with the dead wondered who the old fool was, who looked at their silent friend and then raised his eyes as if he was praying.

When Gibson was laid away, there were no formalities between Berry and his wife; they simply went back to each other. New York held nothing for them now but sad memories. Kit was on the road, and the father could not bear to see his son; so they turned their faces southward, back to the only place they could call home. Surely the people could not be cruel to them now, and even if they were, they felt that after what they had endured no wound had power to give them pain.

When Gibson was buried, there were no formalities between Berry and his wife; they just returned to one another. New York had nothing for them now but sad memories. Kit was on the road, and the father couldn’t bear to see his son; so they headed south, back to the only place they could call home. Surely the people wouldn’t be cruel to them now, and even if they were, they felt that after what they had been through, no wound could hurt them.

Leslie Oakley heard of their coming, and with her own hands re-opened and refurnished the little cottage in the yard for them. There the white-haired woman begged them to spend the rest of their days and be in peace and comfort. It was the only amend she could make. As much to satisfy her as to settle themselves, they took the cottage, and many a night thereafter they sat together with clasped hands listening to the shrieks of the madman across the yard and thinking of what he had brought to them and to himself.

Leslie Oakley heard about their arrival and personally reopened and renovated the little cottage in the yard for them. There, the elderly woman urged them to spend the rest of their days in peace and comfort. It was the only way she could make amends. To satisfy her and to find some closure for themselves, they accepted the cottage, and many nights after that, they sat together with clasped hands, listening to the screams of the madman across the yard and reflecting on what he had brought upon them and himself.

It was not a happy life, but it was all that was left to them, and they took it up without complaint, for they knew they were powerless against some Will infinitely stronger than their own.

It wasn't a happy life, but it was all they had left, and they accepted it without complaint, knowing they were powerless against a Will far stronger than their own.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!